An ex Mistress gets revenge
An ex Mistress gets revenge
Well it all started after splitting up with my ex. We had grown apart
over the last few years and I eventually moved out getting my own place.
Me and Betty meet about ten years ago online when I was single and
searching for a femdom Mistress. After a few months of light chatting
back and fourth between us, she had me drive the 100 miles to meet her.
She asked me what I had going on for the weekend and I told her nothing.
She gave me a time to meet her if I was serious and told me if I didn't
show up to never contact her again.
I not only showed up right on time but had a dozen roses as she opened
the door for her. She invited me in and was surprised I showed up. She
told me she didn't think I would but was happy I did. She didn't have any
plans figuring I wouldn't show. So after making out some and me servicing
her needs, she took me to a swingers club she knew.
That started what was to become a very much Female Led Relationship for
the next 7 years or so. She found out about my liking to cross-dress and
not only accepted it but demanded it. It didn't take her long to get me
in panties fulltime and kept smooth always. She even expanded my wardrobe
and we ventured out on several occasions. I loved going out with her when
dressed as she always made me feel comfortable. Betty would pick out my
outfits, help with my look as well as decide where we would go.
Although we lived a Female Led Relationship, it wasn't like she took
control 24/7. It did have it's times when she would be very demanding
along with chastity and spankings but not always. It seemed only when she
was in the mood, which slowly became further between moods. She also was
very involved in the Leather community at the start but that too subsided
until she quit that as well.
About 7 years into it, Betty's best friend got really sick and Betty
pretty much stopped all kinky things and such. She became a grand mother
and that seemed to take over everything. We had bought a house together
but only because her parents helped us out. The last few years I seemed
to bounce from job to job which also upset her greatly. There at the end
of our relationship I longed for the old Betty but just as she started to
back involved in the leather scene, It seemed that ship had sailed
between us.
Her daughter and grand Daughter moved in and the end seemed near. One
night she told me how unhappy she was and we agreed that I would leave.
It took me 3 months to find me a house I could afford with help from my
family before I left. In that time it got very cold at the house with me
trying to avoid her and sleeping on the couch. She kept trying to get me
to leave and got very frustrated with me. Betty went to Florida for a few
weeks to visit her parents when I finally got my new place.
While she was away I moved out and took just my things as we agreed on
except for the dogs. I took all 3 of them and that really really pissed
her off. I spent the next several moths surfing the internet on my
favorite sissy sites before meeting a very sexy vanilla girl. I was
willing tom try and put all the submissive, sissy feelings as well as my
girly things away and try vanilla again.
After a few months of seeing Kim I thought I was doing a good job but
those feelings I had my whole life came back. I found my alone time
surfing more and more on the internet. Me and Kate only lived about 5
miles apart and would run into each other every once in awhile. I did my
best to avoid her but one night I was alone eating at a local dinner and
just got my food when she walked in. I was hoping she wouldn't see me to
no avail. She noticed me right away and approached my booth, taking a
seat across the table from me. My heart stopped as I didn't know what to
say or expect.
"Hello Brad," she said as she seemed to notice that I was in a bit of
shock.
I looked up to her and saw her full of glee having me cornered. "Hello
Betty, what do you want?" I replied softly.
She told me that she knew I had my own place, new girlfriend and was
happy for me. I sat there stunned listening to her every word. She went
on to tell me that she would like for us to be friends. She then went on
to say that I still had a few things at her place like an attic full of
junk and such she would like me to get. Me wanting this to end blurted
out that, "All that stuff could burn for all I care."
Her demeanor turned a bit after that remark and I saw in her face the
smile vanish. She then reached across the table and took my hands in
hers. She leaned over the table a bit closer and said, "And I want all 3
dogs returned today"
I quickly pulled my hands away and told her, "That isn't going to happen
Betty."
But about as quickly as I did she grabbed them again and took a tight
grip of them this time.
"OH I believe you will do as I say you little panty boy," she hissed in a
low voice at me. I wasn't sure if anyone heard her but she did get my
attention.
She went on to explain that if I don't do as she says, that she would
show everyone I know all about sissy I really am. She had me very scared
now and I sat up in my seat as she held tight to my hands and continued.
I had journals, pictures and she had plenty of witnesses to expose me to
everyone I know, including my family and new girlfriend. She told me that
if I knew what was best for me I would first break up with Kim and then
show up tonight at her house with our 3 dogs. If not then tomorrow
everyone see's the pictures and videos she had of her gurly sissy. I
swallowed hard and was wanting to disappear all together but couldn't. I
wished at this very moment I had never met her let alone opened up so
much to her in our relationship.
About that time the waitress we both knew came out for some small talk
which Betty did all of that before telling her we were getting back
together. I saw the waitress look very surprised before leaving us alone
once again after taking Betty's order. Sweat started popping all over my
face I think as Betty laughed.
"I think this will be such fun don't you Jill?" as she called me by my
girl name she gave me long ago.
I felt very much trapped and at her mercy at this moment. I wished right
now that I had never met her in the first place. Not sure what to do
except do whatever she said at this moment. She pulled my hands closer to
her and asked if I agreed? I was speechless and she told me that if I
wanted to keep my secret a secret then I would do exactly as told from
this moment on. "In fact Jill, if you agree, I want you to sit over here
on my side together with me."
I froze again but was quickly brought back to reality by the stern look
in her eyes. I swallowed hard and began to get up all the while she held
my hands tightly. I took a seat next to her and she scooted up close to
me. I saw a very upset Lady get a look of complete satisfaction on her
face as I did so.
"Now kiss me ********," she whispered to me as she kissed me very deeply
and held my hands. That kiss was very deep and seemed to last hours as we
were interrupted with her meal being delivered. The waitress and Betty
were the only two smiling before leaving us alone again. Betty took one
of my hands and placed it under the table on her lap as she began to eat
her food.
"Make me feel what a sissy should make her Mistress feel," as she was now
basking in her victory and the only one able to eat. I began stroking her
thigh as I thought that was what she wanted. She was aglow with her power
she knew she had over me at that moment. Betty reached under the table
and slid my hand up to her mound as she finished eating. the whole time I
knew I best keep up my attention to her. As she finished her meal and I
played with her pussy through her dress, she looked at me and told me
that I had a very busy night ahead of me.
"I think this time we will better suited for our relationship this time
as the second time around I expect total obedience, don't you agree
Jill?"
I knew better to hesitate in my answer and told her softly, "Yes Mistress
Betty." With that and a few more strokes against her mound, I'm pretty
sure she came. She then told me she wanted me to pay for the food, go
home and call Kim or better yet just send her a text and get her dogs and
be back at her house in 3 hours.
"I know you still have your things and I expect you smooth all over and
in your maid outfit, bra, panties, garters and seemed stocking all under
your boy things." She told me as she ushered me out of the booth.
"We will work on the rest when you get there, except your 3 inch heels, I
expect you to show up wearing them," she said as she patted my behind. I
stopped and paid for the meal as she chatted with the waitress we both
knew. I heard them both laughing as I got my change. Betty took a hold of
my arm as I walked out following her lead. I e*****ed her to her car and
opened her door for her.
"Well well, I have missed that very much and look forward to much more
attention like that from you," she said as she climbed in her seat. She
also reminded me that she expected me a few short hours and I best be on
time and as told. With that she had me light her cigarette before closing
her door and driving away.
Leaving me standing there in the parking lot not sure what happen or
wanting to believe any of it. I slowly walked to my truck when my phone
got a text message. It was from Betty saying this time I was her
property, not her boyfriend. That scared me to death wondering what she
wanted from me. I knew she could ruin me if she went through with her
threats and that for now I should do as told.
I rushed home and quickly retrieved my sissy stash before getting in the
shower. I shaved my whole body from my nose to my feet. Then dried off
and applied some perfume before getting dressed as told. I on my
stockings causing my little clitty to stir a bit before attaching them to
the garter straps. Then put on my matching lacy bra and breast forms.
Then my maid outfit to finish it off before covering it all with some
baggy sweats and a t shirt. I then gathered up all the dog toys, food and
beds before putting on my heels. Then I got the dogs in the truck and
headed for her house as it was almost time for her to expect me. I almost
forgot to text Kim and sent her a text as I drove. I told her that I had
some personal issues come up and think we need a break from each other
for awhile. And then I shut my phone off and finished my trip to Betty's
house.
As I pulled up the door opened and the grand daughter ran out to greet
the dogs followed by Betty's daughter. I always got along with them and
said hello as we passed each other. Alice told me her mom would really
like my heels as I walked by her causing me to remember my place in this
situation. I continued to the house and was meet by Betty in the doorway.
She still had that great big smile on her face like she had just won the
war when she told me, "Go into my bathroom and take off all those nasty
boy things and wait for me there."
I quickly did as told while she went to see the dogs as well. I shut the
bedroom door as well as the bathroom door before removing my heels, boy
things, and adjusting my outfit. Making sure the seams were straight and
putting on my maid bonnet. I waited what seemed like a hour but was
probably ******* minutes before I heard her coming in the bedroom. Then I
watched and rose from sitting on the toilet seat as she walked in the
bathroom. She walked right up to me and slapped me across the face hard
causing me to wobble in my heels. "THAT WAS FOR BEING SUCH AN ASS!" That
was followed by another just as hard.
"And that was for thinking you can just abandon me like you did," she
told me very angrily. Again I almost fell over from the blow as I
staggered back a step. She gripped my shoulder and turned me around
facing the counter. Following her lead I was bent over the counter and
told not to move. I tried to explain that it was a mutual separation but
she cut me off mid sentence with a swat on the ass.
"I STILL OWN YOUR ASS AND ONLY I CAN SAY WHEN IT'S OVER, IS THAT
UNDERSTOOD!" she spat at me. Not wanting to anger her anymore I told her
"Yes Ma'am."
She picked up my phone and warned me not to move as she went back to the
bedroom. After a few minutes she returned and came up behind me raking
her nails across my backside. She reached out and snatched a handful of
my hair and pulled me up. Turning me to face her again. She went on to
explain that she had thought of this moment ever since I screwed her
over. She shoved me backward and I landed sitting on the toilet seat
again. She turned to grasp something behind her and turned to look at me
with it in her hand.
"Do you remember this thing?" she asked as my stomach did a flip. Shaking
my head yes and staring at the CB-3000 she had in her hand. She then went
on to tell me that she wanted me to put it back on and do it quickly. I
took it in my hands and looked up to her and almost started crying as I
knew what that meant.
"But Mistress, my sissy sac breaks out in a rash," I pleaded with her
only to be meet with another hard slap across the face.
"I don't care about you are any pain you receive you stupid Bitch, put it
on, Now!" she said as I fumbled with doing so. As soon as I had it on she
produced a lock and snapped it shut on my cage. She then turned again and
got some makeup and started making my face.
That is when I heard my phone fire back up and ding like crazy from
several messages on it. As She finished my makeup somewhat, she told me
to smile as I sat there and she took several pictures. Making sure to get
some of my attire and chastity cage. I heard her press the send button
and laugh at my fate.
"I just sent Kim the pictures and told her how stupid she was for not
seeing what a sissy you are," as she snatched a hold of my hair once
again pulling back up onto my heels. She then produced a wig and fixed it
on my head and told me to put my bonnet back on. As soon as it was she
snatched my ear and led me to her bedroom. She lead me to the foot of her
bed and guided me to that position I remember so well bent over the end
of it. She dared me to move as she produced her favorite paddle for me to
see. It was a 2 foot long shoe horn that hurt like hell and I knew as mad
as she was right now I was in for a beating worse then I ever received in
my life.
"If you don't hold still for your spanking you little Bitch, I will
gladly tie you down," she scolded me. She took a seat on the edge of her
bed and motioned for me to lay across her lap. I quickly got up and
slowly made my way to her side of the bed. Trying to stall the best I
could.
"But what if Alice and Mary hear it?" I asked as I assumed my place
across her lap. Betty just chuckled a bit before rubbing my backside
some.
"Oh I'm sure they will as will get use to it in the near future as well,"
she said as the first set of blows began to rain down across my cheeks.
I screamed out as she landed 4 on each side hard. She paused for only a
second before 8 more landed followed by more cries from me with each one.
She had no intentions of stopping to let me catch my breath as the blows
continued. My backside felt as though it was being set on fire with each
one.
"PPPPPPLEASE MISTRESS BETTY, I'M SORRY," I began to cry out after about 4
or five minutes of this. It was no use as each smack was just as loud and
hard as the last. Every so often I would kick my feet some trying to
relieve some pain. Then when I thought I could take no more I tried to
put my hand back there to cover my cheeks only to have her knock it away
and warn me to move it. After a few more sets of blows she paused,
telling me to get up. I quickly did so and she rolled her sleeve up a
little more.
As she reached over and pulled my dress up to my waist she informed me we
were not finished. I try to plead with her but she just motioned for me
to get back in place. I slowly laid back across her lap with my dress
pulled all the way up leaving only my panties to cushion the coming
blows. "No Please Mistress," was all I could get out as she rubbed my
fiery cheeks before she resumed the same rhythm and intensity.
My cries got louder as I thought the pain was going to kill me. She
didn't seem to care and after about 4 more minutes of this I began
pleading loudly not caring who could hear me. I then tried to cover my
backside once again as the pain was too much. This really mad her mad and
didn't help a bit as she knocked my hands away again. She continued a few
more minutes when she paused again telling me to get up. I was glad she
stopped when she did because I wasn't sure I could take one more swat.
But to my horror she reached over and slid my panties down to my knees
exposing my bright red ass. "Get back over here, we're not done yet," she
said to my disbelief.
I couldn't imagine doing another round and begged her as I bounced a bit
to please not do anymore. She had no mercy for me and told me to get
right back in place or she would gladly tie me down and we could start
over. With that I slipped back across her lap and as soon as I did she
started again. My crying became uncontrollable this time as with each
blow instead of going numb, my backside felt as it was busting open. She
continued for another 4 or 5 minutes until I was a totally defeated mess
across her lap. My makeup had run all down my face as I was limp across
her lap just sobbing. She only stopped when she was satisfied and told me
to once again get up. I quickly did so holding my cheeks and she pointed
to the corner and told me to go stand there.
"You know you deserved that and I want you to think about who you belong
too as you stand there." she lectured me as I quickly hobbled to the
corner placing my nose tightly against the wall.
While I was standing there she told me of some of the chatting she was
having with my now ex girlfriend. She also told me that I was hers
forever and best never forget it again. She also told me that she had
called and invited her friends over tonight. "To witness her triumphant
capture of her lost sissy." She also told me that I was to be a perfect
maid tonight and I best be on my best behavior.
About that time I heard her open the bedroom door and Alice say that her
and Mary were leaving now for the night. I then heard the door shut and
it got very quiet as I began trying to massage my burning cheeks.
After what seemed liked an hour I heard her return and summon me from the
corner. I quickly turned and went to her. Standing in front of her with
my head down as she pulled my panties back up and dress down. "I know you
have your own place now and we can make use of that as well, but you will
be spending most of your time here again." she went on to explain. Her
parents set her up financially and she wanted me to be her permanent
sissy no matter who saw it. She went on to say how her k** and grand k**
would get use to it in no time at all and I best as well.
"Because from now on you will be a total obedient little Bitch or pay a
heavy price for every discretion," as she smirked at me. She went on to
tell me that while I was gone she had meet and found another sissy as
well but she only can be here a weekend a month. She also told me she
found herself a bull to breed with and the times he was there, I would be
his as well.
"He is a real man, with a real cock, not some sissy like you," she said
as she sat on the edge of her bed again.
She motioned for me to come to her and pointed to the floor between her
legs at her feet. I quickly did as expected and she held up her foot to
my face. "Now kiss and worship my feet Jill," she said as I began to do
as told. I kissed , licked and sucked each one as she held them in turn
up to me. She then after a few minutes told me to kiss my way up her
legs. I did so slowly like I remember her liking as I reached her hem of
her dress. She pulled it up and I followed her lead kissing further until
her panties were exposed.
She leaned back a bit moaning softly as she pulled my head to her mound.
I softly kissed it thru her panties when she reached down and pulled them
to the side.
"Sickout your tongue," she ordered as she pulled me right into her wet
pussy. Using both hands now she began to grind her hips and bury my face
deeply in her. After a few minutes she tensed up and a flood of her
juices washed over my face. She held me there licking away until she was
satisfied and then pushed me to the floor.
"I want you to go get yourself cleaned up now and fix your makeup and
wig," as she got up and stepped over me.
She went to the living room and I got up and made my way to the bathroom.
I first checked my backside and saw how bright red and slightly bruised
it was. Then I figured I best clean up. I wash my smeared face and
reapplied my makeup the best I could. I ran a brush thru my wig and
straightened it as well. When I was as could as I thought I could get, I
made my way out to the living room. The place was a total mess from lack
of cleaning and having a ********** living there.
"Well you best get busy cleaning you stupid girl," she hissed at me while
playing her computer game.
I quickly began picking up as she explained her quest would be here soon.
It took me a halve an hour to clean, dust and sweep the living area. She
told me to go clean the kitchen next as she got dressed. I turned to go
do so when she grabbed my hair pulling me back to her. I turned to look
at her and she slapped me hard. "You are to never turn away from me and
you need to always answer me when spoken to."
"I'm sorry Mistress Betty, please forgive me," I said as I trembled
before her.
She went on to tell me that I should always curtsey as well when
acknowledging a dominant. I quickly gave the best curtsey I could as she
chuckled at my attempt. She went on to ridicule me saying how pathetic I
was. Then she told me I was dismissed as she got up and headed for her
room. On my way to clean the kitchen I was stopped in my tracks by her
saying, "Hold on a minute Jill." I turned to see her holding my phone and
she had me curtsey and hold that pose as she snapped a few more pictures.
"Ok now you can get back to work," she laughed. I gave her another
curtsey before backing out of the room.
I quickly began cleaning loading the stack of dirty dishes in the
dishwasher. Cleaned the counters and floor before being surprised by her
clearing her throat behind me.
"WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN DOING WHILE I WAS GONE, YOU SHOULD HAVE HAD
THIS FINISHED BY NOW!" And with that she stomped right up to me grabbing
my arm and spinning me around. She forced me to lay my head over the
island as she retrieved a wooden spoon. She immediately gave me about 15
swats before it broke.
"Stay right there!" she told me as she went into the other room.
She returned with a riding crop and quickly was back behind me once
again. Mistress then continued the assault on my backside with about ten
more blows which caused me great pain as she also landed some of them
across the tops of my thighs. I was then told I had 5 minutes to finish
my task as she went back to the living room. I quickly finished mopping
and then returned to her as she was on her computer once again. After a
big curtsey I informed her that my task was done. She then told me to go
out back and pick up the porch.
I was petrified to go out dressed like I was but only had one neighbor to
really worry about and it was a bit late so hopefully they wouldn't see
me. I noticed the back yard was in total shambles since I left and the
fence was halve way tore down. So I fixed it and was about to put the
doggie door back up when someone knocked and came in. It was Betty's best
friend Sally. Betty summoned me to greet her as she entered the house. I
was very nervous about that as all the years I was Ms Betty's submissive,
Sally had yet seen me dressed. I knew better to hesitate after the
beatings I took already and quickly went and gave her a curtsey.
"Hello Ms Sally, may I help you with your things?" I asked her as I took
the food tray from her. She looked me up and down and laughed out loud at
me as her and Betty had me stop and turn around for her to see all of my
attire. I sat the tray down and then took the bottle of wine she had and
placed it in the fridge. I then returned to the living room where the two
Ladies were taking seats as the both laughed at me. Betty told me that I
could finish the doggie door as they chatted and I got right on it.
I finished it and returned to Betty giving her a deep curtsey and
announcing I was done. She then had me get them each a glass of wine even
though she knew I hated being around alcohol since I quit drinking some
12 years ago. I did it anyway and brought them each a glass. Betty then
told me I could kneel beside her as the Ladies chatted. I quickly did so
and just listened as they discussed me. They went into details about how
I was going to regret ever screwing Betty over and that my new role was
her sissy 24/7. They discussed my new place as well and I heard how Betty
planned on paying my bills and coming up with ways of me serving her
friends to pay her back. She also discussed that when the rest of the
guest showed up my official collaring would take place.
About that time the gay leather guys from her leather group started
arriving. And with each arrival, I got up and greeted each of them to
them mocking me as well as some teasing and fondling of me. After most of
the party had arrived Betty told them all that I was her sissy to be used
as they wished but first she wanted to make it official She went in the
bedroom and returned with a collar with a touch of pink and had me kneel
in the middle of the room. It had a tag that she showed me and everyone
else that read on one side "Sissy Jill," and the other side said,
"Property of Ms Betty." Then she proceeded to place it around my neck and
lock it in place with a small lock that matched the one on my chastity
device.
"Now to make it official and sissy Jill can make her amends," she told
them as she helped me to get back up on my heels. Not knowing what she
meant I soon realized as she lead me to the back of the couch and had me
lean over it. She then got a wooden cane out and told everyone that I was
to receive 10 strokes, one for every year we had been together.
I began to tremble at the thought and also knew everyone was focused on
me at that moment. She swished it thru the air several times before
placing it against my backside.
"Are you ready my little slut?" she asked me and without giving me a
chance to answer, the first blow landed on my already bright red ass. The
pain shot thru my entire body and my knees got very weak. I screamed out
in Pain to have her tell me I needed to thank her after each blow.
With my voice shaking I thanked her and another blow landed. I thanked
her again and was very glad at least she hesitated between blows. After
just 6 blows I began crying and could barely thank her anymore. I looked
back at her for mercy but found none. She just tapped my backside and
told me to resume my position. I did so but don't really know how as the
welts that cane left really started to standout. As she administered the
last one she ran her nails across them. I didn't move though and she got
my phone and took even more pictures of her handy work. I looked at her
friends and saw it really turned a few of them on.
Greg had his dick out stroking it and Betty told me it was time I sucked
a real cock. To that Greg got up and came over to me. Betty then told me,
"Well Sissy we are all waiting." And with that she guided me to my knees
before him as I dropped in total defeat.
I had known him almost as long as I had known Betty but never imagined
this. He waved it in front of my face and I turned to look at Betty. She
had a big smile on her face and motioned for me to get started as she
held my camera phone up ready to snap even more pictures. Not wanting to
give her a reason to discipline me more I reached up and stroked it a few
times. It was the very first time in my life I ever touched another mans
cock. It was already very stiff and after a few strokes and Betty taking
a few pictures, she guided my head to his cock.
"Kiss the tip first before sucking it," she told me as they all laughed
at me.
I did as told when he told me to part my lips a bit and he slowly thrust
it in my mouth. Greg told me to put my hands behind my back as he held
the sides of my head and fucked my mouth. He would push it in to the back
of my mouth and the pull it back to my lips before repeating a slow
rhythm.
"I think he is a natural cock sucker Betty," he said as he went on to
having his way with me and they all laughed.
It wasn't much bigger then my own and felt very strange, nothing like I
thought it would. It was stiff yet soft and I could feel every vein and
twitch of his cock as it slid back and fourth in my mouth. He then
started moaning a bit as I felt it get even bigger and then he thrust it
deeply in my mouth and held it there. I felt a huge load explode in my
mouth which caused me to gag as it was forced down my throat.
As soon as he finished another one of her friends was lining up with his
cock out. It was a bit bigger and thicker as well. Betty was busy getting
more pictures as they switched off. He had me lick his shaft as well as
his balls before thrusting it in my used mouth very roughly. I was having
trouble sucking this one and began gagging some. I reached up to wrap my
hand around it only to have Betty warn me to keep them behind my back.
After a few minutes of abuse he began moaning loudly and picked up the
pace. He pulled me by my ears deeply pushing his cock down my throat
before Betty told him to shoot his load on my face for the camera. With
that he pulled out and I was told to tilt my head back and open my mouth.
He then stroked his cock a few times and shot a huge load across my face.
Another landed across my closed eyes and a third landed in my mouth. He
then wiped his fat cock against my face and left me sitting there as
Betty took even more pictures.
"Such a good cock sucker you are," he said to me as everyone laughed out
loud. And with that Betty wiped up the globs of cum and slid her fingers
in my mouth for me to lick clean.
When I finished cleaning the up the mess he deposited on my face, Betty
told me to get up and go get the boys some drinks. I spent the rest of
the night either kneeling next to betty in shame or fetching everyone
drinks. Then Betty reached down and pulled my head back and kissed me
deeply, leaving the taste of wine in my mouth which was very disgusting
to me and she knew it. By now everyone was well on their way to getting
drunk and were about to leave.
"Help everyone get their things Jill," Betty slurred as I got up and did
so. Helping all of her gay leather guys from her group get the food,
dishes and left over booze and e*****ing them as they left. Although I
knew all of them for a long time, this felt very much different now that
they have seen me at my sissy best.
"I want you to give Sally a ride home and then you can come back early
tomorrow to clean up," Betty went on to say as the last guy left. Sally
thanked me in advance and Betty explained further what she expected in
the morning.
She was telling me to be back by 6 am to clean up the place dressed in
that white blouse and dark blue skirt she loved so well. I was at that
moment wondering about changing my attire before leaving.
"Where are my guy clothes Ms Betty?" I asked as Sally was ready to go.
Betty I could tell was ready to pass out and really drunk and headed for
her bedroom.
She turned and scolded me saying, "It is late and you will be fine, get
going and don't be late tomorrow." And with that she left us standing
there alone. Sally asked if I was ready and assured me I would be fine.
With that I locked the door and e*****ed Sally to my truck, getting her
door for her as she got in. On the trip to her house she thanked me
another 10 or 12 times which I chalked up to her being drunk as well. She
also explained how she actually envied me being a sub herself. I sat
there driving not wanting to discuss my situation with Betty's best
friend. She continued to explain that my life as a total sissy for now on
would be a dream come true to some. And how glad she was I had accepted
Betty's generous offer to another chance. As we arrived at her house, I
e*****ed her into her house and said my goodbye's and then quickly got
back in my truck.
I headed back to my house about 2 am in the morning and in a total daze
as to the night's events with my uniform and aching rear end as well as
the taste of cum in my throat to remind me it was real. Not too mention
my locked collar and chastity cage and me being totally drained.
The Moment I arrived home to my new house, I instantly searched for
anyone awake that might see me dressed like this. Pretty sure the case is
clear, I searched for my things. I then realized I had none of them and
left them all at Betty's house. I was missing my phone, cigarettes, and
of course my male stuff I wore over my uniform.
Only having a few hours until Betty told me to return, I decided I would
find the outfit she ordered me to wear. I went straight into the garage
where I kept my stash and found that dark blue skirt and white blouse. I
also found some lacey black panties and matching bra as well as some
sheer to waist black panty hose. I bundled them up in my arms and snuck
across the driveway and into my house. With so little time before she
told me to be there, I decided I best get a shower and change.
I went into my bathroom and striped off my maid uniform and then my wig.
I turned to see the damage showing on my backside and slowly pulled down
my panties exposing the red cheeks, welts and some bruises. After
slipping them off I sat on my toilet and removed my bra and breast forms.
It felt so good to get those things off as they had my nipples which are
my favorite things covered all day. I rubbed one of them slightly and
felt a stir in my chastity device and quickly stopped as the gage
restricticed it from expanding without filling the gage and frustrating
me to no end.
"Damnit," I said out loud to myself as now I remembered how much I
despised that thing and only Betty had the key to remove it.
I then undid my garter straps and took off the garter and then my heels.
I slid off each stocking and thought as I did I best shave again just to
make sure. I spent the next halve a hour making sure my body and face
were hair free. Then after checking my backside once again climbed into
the shower. I spent some time just letting the warm water wash over me as
I tried to figure a way out of this. I then came back to and realized I
was stuck as I washed off and climbed out. I thought to myself that in
order to not piss her off anymore, for now I best go along to the best of
my ability. At least until I get my phone back and figure something out.
I sat on the toilet again and slid on my panties followed by my pair of
hose. I then brushed my wig and fixed it in place. I pulled on my skirt
and zipped it shut before putting on my bra. I then stuffed each one with
those breast forms she got me a long time ago. I then put on my blouse
buttoning each button and only then did I worry about doing some makeup.
I removed my top and got what little make up I had out. Brushed my teeth
and put on deodorant before doing the best to make up my face. I was
pretty good with doing my eyes and lips but never seemed to get my face
just right. After agonizing over it for awhile, I realized I best go if I
was to show up when she told me to at 6 am. I checked myself one last
time and giving up on doing any better, decided I best go. I found my
heels and slipped into them, remembering at that moment that my feet
already hurt. Found my keys and looked out the window.
I was glad it was still dark and quickly made my way to my truck. I
started it up and was off for my short trip across town. It only takes 5
minutes between our houses and I was glad because less people might see
me. I also noticed my truck was on empty but there was no way I was
stopping dressed like this.
I arrived and didn't run out of gas at about 5:30 am and noticed Betty's
and Sally's cars were the only ones there. Her daughter and grand
daughter must have still been out where ever they went leaving only Betty
there. I sat in the driveway for a minute wondering if my key would still
open the front door after 3 or 4 months of being separated from her.
"Well only one way to find out," I told myself before stepping out of my
truck. I heard the dogs barking and quickly made my way to the door. I
put my key in the lock and to my disbelief it opened. I stepped in not
seeing her and told\d the dogs to shut up in a whisper. I found their
treats and took care of that problem.
I then survived the place and saw no sign of Betty, just a total mess
left from the night before. I was a bit upset that all the hard work I
did the night before was for nothing with stuff all out of place and the
kitchen a total mess. I then thought maybe I should leave but first I
needed to find my phone. I looked every where to no avail and thought it
must be in her room or her bathroom. I worked up my courage to go find
out and creped in quietly. Tippy toeing across the threshold, I noticed
right away a passed out Betty laying there naked on her bed snoring
loudly. I looked on her dressers and still couldn't find it. I went into
her bathroom and on the messed up counter saw it flashing a green light
right where she must have left it.
I picked it up and saw my messenger open and a long conversation with my
now ex girlfriend were Betty was having a very long chat posing as me. I
also saw where she had sent her a lot of pictures that totally pissed her
off as well as disgusted her. My heat sank as I read the chat they had
been having and my stomach felt queasy. I stumbled over a pile of junk
Betty left on the floor and froze to listen if the noise woke her up. I
then noticed my sweats and t shirt lying in the corner and thought to
myself now was the time to get the hell out of there. I gathered them up
and headed for the living room when while going thru her bedroom in the
dark tripped over some more junk. This time bumping the bed in the
process. I froze again as Betty stirred a bit and waited to see if she
would dismiss my blunder and go back to sleep. Instead she opened her
eye's and looked straight at me and that made me feel very sick.
"Oh my Slut is back," she said to me as she sat up and stretched really
big. She motioned for me to come to her with a motion of her calling
finger.
I approached her with my things in my arms and stood before her. She told
me she was pleased how I was dressed and she reached up grabbing me by
the back of my neck pulling to her. She gave me a huge deep kiss which
tasted strongly of alcohol and totally disgusted me.
She finally let her embrace go and with her hand ran it down over my
body, squeezing one of my breast before continuing it's slid to my
crotch. Cupping my chastity cage and balls thru my skirt, she pulled me
to her further. Saying she wanted to use me as she pulled until I was on
her bed next to her.
"I am so glad you decided to listen to me and return to me," she
whispered as her hand slid up and down my hose covered legs. That always
got my cock, or clitty, as she called it to stir. But that damn cage
caused that to be a big discomfort as it confined it to such a small
space.
"I think you deserve a reward," she whispered to me as her hand worked
it's way back up the front of my body. She undid a few buttons on my
blouse and slipped her hand in. I began returning her kisses as she
always knew what turned me on as my nylon clad legs rubbed her.
She then pulled one silicone form out and tossed it to the floor before
doing the same with the other. That got me very excited as she could
always control me by the way she rubbed my nipples. I began humping her
leg as she slowly rubbed my nipple, keeping perfect timing with her
fingers as they played. The only things was I still was locked tightly
away but she knew that as well.
"I think you need to service your Mistress properly, don't you?" she
stated as she began to slowly guide me downward.
From years past I knew what she expected and began kissing her softly as
I followed her lead and made my way to her pussy. Once there she guided
me with one hand on my head and barely able but still toying with my
nipple under my bra to the pace she wanted. Hoping to get unlocked when
she was happy with my effort like all the other times, I did an extra
special job trying to satisfy her. I slid a couple fingers in her and
fucked her with them as I licked away.
In no time at all her legs were spread wide and I could tell she was
enjoying my efforts. The pace on my nipple quickened as did my attention
to her. Betty began moaning loudly and after about 15 minutes her grip
tightened on my hair, wig and all. She pulled me deeply into her and then
pinched my nipple very hard which I knew meant a deep thrust as she rode
me. Grinding hard against my face and on my fingers, I felt her release a
flood of juices over me.
"OH JILL," she screamed out and I was held there until she subsided. Only
then did she pull me up to her and we kissed deeply once again. She broke
the kiss and told me how wonderful that my efforts were.
"I think you will be doing a lot more of that this time around," she said
as she looked in to my eyes only inches from hers.
Her hands were now rubbing my fully dressed body causing my clitty cage
to confine me to the best of it intended purpose. I was very much feeling
like hers at this moment and at her mercy.
She stopped and asked me if I would like her to remove my cage and we
have sex to which I eagerly replied "Yes Ma'am."
She gently pushed me up and off of her. I got up and sat next to her
laying there. I so wanted her to hurry and unlock me when I heard her
next words.
"Well that isn't going to happen," she said causing me to feel very
disappointed.
"I want you to go in the closet and get my new toy, it is a flesh colored
double sided strap on and bring it here," she told me as she nudged me
off the bed.
I stood up very dejected and headed for the closet. That is when she sat
up and smacked me hard across the ass. That caused me to stop in my
tracks and she reached out spinning me around as she gripped my arm. She
then reached up and took a hold of my ear pulling face to face with her.
"We are going to have sex, but there is no way in hell you are getting
unlocked," she said right to my face.
I know from a few past experiences like that she drives me wild and I
really hate it when she teases me so.
"The next time I give you an order and you don't acknowledge me right
away, I will beat you severely, is that understood slut?" she spat at me.
Tears were forming in my eyes as I knew she was pissed and I was in a
terrible spot "Yes Mistress Betty," I told her quickly and as soon as she
let go, and I gave a big curtsey to her.
"Now get my strap on you stupid Bitch," Betty yelled at me.
I ran as fast as I could in these heels into her walk in closet and found
her strap on. I also found a double sided penis insert still in the
package. Gathering them I returned to her as she sat up on the bed.
holding them in my hands before her, she pointed to the floor.
"PUT IT ON ME AND BE QUICK ABOUT IT!" she shouted at me.
I knelt between her legs and slid the straps up each leg as she held up
each foot. When I could no longer get them any higher up each thigh she
stood up holding onto my shoulder to balance her still drunk state. After
she finished attaching the straps she motioned for me to open the
package. I quickly had it open and marveled at the size. It was about 8
inches long and my hand barely wrapped around it. It also had about a 4
inch dildo attached to the other side.
"Well put it on stupid," she told me as she stood towering over me.
Not sure how, I starred at it turning it as I thought of how it was
supposed to work. She jerked it out of my hands and took it as she spread
her lips. She shoved the 4 inch end to my face and told me to get it wet.
I sucked on it for a brief second and she pulled it out of my mouth. I
watched then as she inserted it in the hole on her harness and tucked the
4 inch part in her. She leaned her head back hold onto my shoulder as she
let go of her lips. She let out a moan as she put both hands now on my
shoulders. Sitting there on my knees in her bedroom staring at a very
intimidating plastic cock attached to a Lady I had grown great contempt
for.
Then I was smacked back to reality as she hit me hard across the face.
"Well just don't sit there, put a rubber on it Jill!"
With that I reached up on her dresser and grabbed one of the rubbers she
had laying there. I opened it and began to slide it over her new cock.
She stopped me before I could though.
"I want you to always apply them with your mouth," she said with a
devious smile.
I looked up to her and then hesitated but that only made her dig her
nails into my shoulders. So I placed it between my lips and teeth as I
have seen done in some porn movies. She then told me to put my hands
behind my back and as soon as I did, she began to pull my head slowly
onto it. I felt it spread my jaws apart as she slowly kept shoving it in
until it reached the back of my mouth. She went even further until it
fully was inserted and held it there as a gag came over me.
"You will overcome that slut," she said in a sarcastic tone as she
finally pulled back just a bit.
She then stroked her cock between my lips several times and began moaning
some as she did so. After a couple of minutes of this, she pulled it all
the way out of my mouth. Looking down at me and stroking my wig she
whispered something I didn't understand.
With a tug of my hair she repeated herself, "You best pay attention
Bitch, I said turn on the switch at the base!"
With that I took a hold of her cock and slid my hand down to the base. I
felt a tiny switch and turned it on. I could feel it start vibrating in
her and she began to quiver a bit, Without warning, she pushed it back to
my lips. As fast as I could I removed my hands back behind me once again
and parted my lips as well. Just in time as she began fucking my mouth
harder and deeply this time around. I was doing my best to breath in
between gags as I heard her really getting into it. I am pretty sure by
the moans she was making and pace she was going, she didn't care if I
gagged or not with each thrust. I then was stuck with it evading my
throat as I gagged and I felt her cum again. Only after hearing her say,
"Fuck yes," and her thrust subside as she slowly pulled it out of my
mouth, was I able to catch my breath again.
"OMG that was wonderful, it actually felt like I had a real cock," she
said as she smacked my face a couple times with it.
She let go of my shoulders and took my chin in her hand guiding me up.
She kissed me deeply again with her alcohol tasting mouth for another
minute. Then she broke the kiss and stepped around me. Her hands rubbed
my waist and she patted my backside.
As she started to pull my skirt up she whispered in my ear, "Now my slut,
I'm going to fuck your brains out."
She pulled my skirt up over my waist and run her hands over my hose and
panties. Tugging gently pulling both down, rolling them mid thigh down my
legs. She then held my waist with one hand bending me over with the other
on my back.
"Oh Jill, those marks look so loving as well, now spread your feet a
bit," she said as I rested on my elbows on her bed. Running her nails
sharply across my welts and bruises before feeling the tip press against
my opening.
I felt her hands pull my hips to her and her try and push her strap on
in. It hurt like crazy as it tried to split my cheeks and I let out a
squeal. She pulled back a bit and tried again with not much more success.
I let out another squeal a bit louder this time. I felt her pull that
thing away and not a second later a bottle of lube landed next to me on
the bed.
"Go ahead Jill, get my cock wet for you," she said as she held me in
position.
With that I popped open the bottle and poured a generous amount in my
hand. I reached between my legs stroking her cock a few times making sure
it would slide freely and without causing me such pain. And then I wiped
my hand and the rest on my sissy pussy. It seemed as soon as I did and I
returned my hand in front of me she pushed it deeply into my void. I let
out a very loud moan as she had no trouble this time. She buried it all
the way in me and wiggled her hips as she ground hard against me. I felt
like she was going to tear me apart and was reaching halve way up in me
with that thing. It always did feel good though or I would be lying
except this thing was a bit bigger then I would like. I did get very
excited which turned very frustrating as my clitty was still confined in
it's small chastity cage. I also could feel the vibrate with each time
she pulled back and slammed it fully in.
She kept this up and made it worse by leaning over me pressing into me as
she reached in my blouse to tease my nipples. Knowing what she expected I
began to work my hips to the rhythm of her fingers as they worked my
nipple. Quick rubs across them meant quick thrust and slow soft teases
meant slow thrust back to her. I was going crazy and wanting very much to
have her take my chastity device off "PPPPPLEASE MISTRESS, MAY I HAVE A
RELEASE????" I screamed out to her just as she pinched my nipple very
hard which was my clue to push back very hard and I grinded myself
against her.
With a few more hard thrust she stopped and laughed at me before pulling
out. "It's going to be a lot different this time around, this time I
don't give a shit what you want," she said as she wiped it across my
welted backside.
With that she smacked me hard and then pulled my panties and hose back up
and told me to get my breast forms back in.
"Now help me take this off and go bring me a cup of coffee," she said
softly leaving my clitty straining ever so with no release what so ever.
I got up and turned to face her with defeat in my eyes as I lowered my
skirt and replaced my breast forms in each bra. I kneeled in front of her
again and reached up and turned off the strap on. As I twisted it to undo
it from the harness I saw the look on her face as she shut her eyes and
quivered a bit from satisfaction. I freed it from her and set it aside. I
then slid the harness down and off of her as she stepped out and sat back
in her bed.
"Now bring me my coffee and wash that off as well," she told me as I
gathered myself.
I slowly got up with her harness and told her "Yes Ma'am, thank you, I
will bring you your coffee as soon as I make it. I gave her a quick
curtsey and began backing out of her room. She shot up and snatched a
hold of my blouse pulling me to her.
"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN WHEN YOU MAKE IT?" she screamed at me. She
looked very angry as she pulled me just inches from her face.
I tried to explain I still needed to make it but before I could she threw
me down across the floor. I landed hard looking up to her to hear her
tell me that I should have that ready first thing before anything else.
"IS THAT UNDERSTOOD YOU STUPID BITCH!"
I looked up wide eyed from the floor and with a trembling voice replied
to her, "Yes Mistress Betty, I'm sorry."
She looked down at me for a minute and told me to go get her riding crop.
I picked myself up and scrambled out to where I last saw it and quickly
brought it back to her. She was still standing at the side of her bed
when I handed it to her and gave another curtsey. She took it and just
pointed to the bed and I knew the position she wanted me in. I also knew
that she was pissed and I didn't want to argue with her about it. I laid
across her bed with my arms stretched out across the bed. She tapped my
backside and told me to raise my rear higher. Which I quickly did as told
and began shaking at the thought of another discipline session about to
take place.
"You had best forget all about the way it use to be around here and
realize those days are long gone," as I felt her run her crop up and down
my thighs. I just froze awaiting her at anytime to begin.
"I am going to make you the perfect Sissy full time this go around and
the sooner you learn that the better it will be for you," she said as I
tensed up from the first blow landing across both thighs. It shot waves
of fire to shoot thru my body as I flinched but dared not move.
She teased me with running it along the same spot and taking the tip up
and down the inner part of each thigh.
"I OWN YOU AND YOU WILL BE NOTHING UNLESS I TELL YOU SO," she said loudly
as she reached it under my skirt to tap my chastity device a few times
with it.
She went on to reprimand me as she brought the crop back down across my
thighs again. Tracing some of my other welts as well, she stop and held
it gently across the latest ones. "I think you are going to get five
strokes this time and I expect you to thank me after each one."
And just as she finished saying so, another blow landed in the same spot
as the last. This caused such great pain I screamed as I buried my face
in the bed but quickly turned and thanked her as told. I then tried to
plead for mercy and was quickly told to shut the hell up as she tapped me
some more. "Come on ***********, back up," she told me as I slowly rose
back up on my tippy toes. Raising my rear high off the bed as I gripped
the sheets awaiting
She took her hand and rub the welts thru my hose and pulled my skirt up
over my back. she pulled down my hose and I felt her crop brush against
my ass. It didn't take long and yet another blow landed.
"OMG," I cried out as it set me a blaze and I once again buried my face.
I then thanked her for tearing my backside in two and took the last few
strokes.
After the last one landed and I thanked her properly, she put the crop
next to me on the bed. Another tug on my chastity device, she ran my hose
back up over my hips. She then pulled my skirt back down and told me to
get up. I turned in tears and thanked her again before giving her yet
another curtsey. She told me she wanted her coffee and I best get busy. I
backed out of her room and made a b line for the coffee pot. I stayed
right there as it brewed and noticed she came out halve way thru making
it. She came into the kitchen and teased me some as she ran her hand over
my legs from behind. I turned to face her and she told me I should be
cleaning while the coffee was being made.
"Yes Ma'am, right away," I said as I began gathering up the dishes from
the party the night before.
She wondered off to the other room while I got very busy. As soon as the
coffee was ready I made her a cup the way I remember she liked it and
went to take it to her. She was sitting at her computer and I told her it
was ready. She informed me to set it down and I did so giving her another
curtsey although she never even looked away from her game she was
playing. I then backed myself back to the kitchen and finished cleaning
up. I made my rounds around the rest of the house getting all the dishes
when I heard the dogs barking.
I looked outside and saw Alice and Mary were coming home. I acted as
though I didn't see them and quickly loaded the dish washer. They came in
and Alice saw me and knew what to expect it seemed but the grand daughter
looked a bit puzzled. I know she can be a brat seeing I was about the
only one to use any control over her attitude when I lived here before.
But dressed like this and knowing it was different this time could only
answer what ever questions she asked, no matter how stupid or weird they
were.
"Why are you dressed like that?" was her first question seeing she could
tell who I was.
Her mom tried to get her to leave me alone out of respect for me or just
the awkwardness of the situation. But Betty heard it and told me to
answer her. I didn't know what to say but, "Your Grandma wants me dressed
this way."
That wasn't good enough answer I guess and she asked, "Why?"
I didn't have a very good answer to tell a ********** and hesitated when
Betty yelled in there for Mary to come to her. I quickly got back to work
and saw Alice shaking her head as she headed down the hall. I heard Betty
explaining that I was going to be here a lot again and I liked dressing
like a girl and it was my choice and that it would be ok. She also went
on to explain that I was going to help all of them by doing a lot of
chores and things that need done around the house for now on. I finally
thought I had the kitchen squared away and went into the Living room to
clean it as well. Betty was still on her computer so I approached her and
asked if I could get her a refill for her coffee after giving her a
curtsey. She turned to me and gave me her cup. "Yes you can Jill."
I took her cup and went to refill it as I heard Mary ask even more
questions to her grandma. She was wondering why I had a collar on my neck
as well as why I did that little thing after addressing her. Betty
explained that the collar was just like jewelry and the thing I did was
called a curtsey, which all servants should do to their superiors.
"And in this house, you as well as everyone else is a superior to Jill,"
I heard her tell a **********.
Although I heard her, I acted like I didn't as I went about cleaning the
place up. Mary went back to watching her cartoons and Betty went back to
her game. I had the place looking pretty good again except for the messes
that brat kept making when Alice walked out back on the porch. I
eventually was running out of things to clean and thought I best ask
Betty if she needed anything else.
"Is the room good enough for you Ma'am?" I said as I stood next to her
and curtseyed again.
She looked up and seemed nonchalant when she told me it would do for now.
Then she told me to go gather the laundry up making sure I got all of
Alice's and Mary's as well. I gave another curtsey and backed away even
though that really pissed me off. I took a great big pile of things from
both ends of the house to the laundry room and then returned to Betty.
Mary said she was hungry and Betty ordered me to go fetch her a bowl of
cereal which I did. Betty then had me go out back and pick up the mess on
the porch where Alice was. I went out back to do so and was hit right
away with the smell of pot. Alice knew I didn't like that around me and
instantly tried to hide it out of respect.
"I'm sorry, do you want me to put it out?" she asked me. I assured her it
was ok and I would be fine.
She seemed ok with my answer and quickly got it out again and took
another hit while she messed with her phone. While I got busy picking up
the porch, I noticed how bad the backyard had gone to crap since I was no
longer taking care of it. Alice then started chatting how she knew all
about this situation for awhile now and it was all her mother talked
about the last month or so. She also said she would do her best to help
me anyway she could if she could but also knew her mother was determined
to make me a sissy of the house. She was explaining to me that she knew
me and Betty were together a long time and we got the house together
before she and Mary moved in and she felt sorry for me before I heard
Betty speak up.
"You don't have to worry about feeling sorry for this loser, you as my
daughter will soon be ordering her around as well," Betty explained.
Alice got quiet as we both noticed her mother coming outside. She came
right up to me and teased me some by rubbing over my legs and then she
told me to place my hands on my head. I did as instructed and she made
sure the grand k** wasn't around before she raised my skirt exposing my
undies. Then she pulled down my hose and the back of my panties showing
her my marks from earlier. Then spun me around to show her my locked up
clitty. After a good laugh she pulled back up my things and lowered my
skirt. Only then did she say it was ok to lower my hands. With a deep
kiss and pat of the behind she shushed me away. I quickly got back to
work as Betty went on to talk to Alice.
"Jill will be at all our beck and calls for any and everything we need or
desire," she told her. It will be sweet revenge for the disrespect he
showed all of us at the end of his time here. Betty even went as far to
tell her that I was to be used to make dommes out of her and Mary for
their future self's. She had plans on teaching Alice and Mary all about
becoming very dominant as well.
"Jill's new house will belong to us as well and we can build a dungeon
over there to play in or you can use it to have your own party place if
you like." she told her daughter to which I saw her eyes light up with
possibilities.
Alice looked at me with a curious look on her face and asked, "And you
don't mind?" I never had a chance to answer her when Betty spurted out
that I had no say in the matter.
I saw Alice look at me that very moment as my face changed to a surprised
look I guess and I looked down.
"I might really like that," she told her mother as she took another hit
of her joint. To my greater surprise, Betty took the joint and hit it as
well, blowing the smoke in my face as I got close cleaning away.
They both seemed to get a kick out of that or maybe it was the way I
looked , I'm not sure. Betty went on to say that the very first thing I
would be making was a new bed frame for Betty's bed with a cage built
under it for when I stayed there. Then I could make the rest of the
dungeon stuff as they both come up with it for my house.
"Ed would love banging my brains out knowing Jill is there ready to serve
as we wished, or maybe Stacy as well can share it also with her," she
told Alice as Alice turned a bit red thinking about it.
I wasn't sure who Ed or Stacy were so I asked softly, "Who are they
Ma'am?"
She looked at me in a disgusted way and I wasn't sure if I should have
even spoke up.
"Well you are going to find out soon enough I guess," she said with a
look of hate in her eye.
She explained to me in front of Alice, who seemed to already know them,
Ed was her bull and Stacy was another sissy sub like me, but a willing
one at that. Ed she went on to explain was very much Bi but despised
people like me. Whenever he was around I was to address him as Sir,
Master, Daddy or anything else he came up with or he would gladly put me
in my place. As for Stacy, I still would be beneath her as well but she
was more like a big sister to me.
That was when Alice spoke up telling me that, "Stacy is a very pretty
girl like you and Daddy is a very strong dominant type guy you best watch
out for."
Betty chuckled and told me that was an understatement but I would soon
learn how to please him as well and learn a lot from my new sister as
well. She went on to explain that mostly I would be just serving her and
Brad but whenever he seemed wanting to pleasure him anyway he said.
"You will find out all about that next weekend when he comes over but for
now I need to pee," she said as she got up.
She motioned for me to follow her as she headed for the house and I did
so as she lead the way. As we walked past the living room and a new mess
the k** made, we went into her bedroom. She continued to the bathroom and
once there told me to take off my blouse and skirt. I quickly did so in
record time and placed them on the counter. She then told me to kneel in
the garden tub and as I did so started to worry as I thought what she had
in mind. We had never done water sports before but I knew what they were
and was thinking that was about to happen here. She stepped in the tub
and pushed me back on my ass as she straddled my legs. Opening her robe
exposing her naked body, she told me to eat her pussy. I leaned forward
and began licking away as her hand caressed my cheek. She was really
getting into it I thought and I would be giving her yet another orgasm
when She told me to lay back. I stopped and lend back against the tub and
she spread her lips while pushing them closer to me.
"Open your mouth," she instructed me as she reached down grabbing my
collar pulling me inches from her. With that I froze as she hovered over
my face and then it happen, she started pissing all over my face and
mouth.
"I want you to swallow it." I was told as the flow continued and it went
in my mouth and all down my body.
I felt very sick as I did so but did my best anyway to swallow as much as
possible. As the flow began to stop she pulled me closer and closer until
I was right there and I began to lick her as I thought she wanted. After
a minute or so of doing so she grabbed both side of my head and ground
herself hard against me using my face and mouth to get her off one more
time.
"Now you can get dressed back in your things and wear my scent and your
wet undies the rest of the day to remind you who you belong to and how
much I despise you," she hissed at me.
With that she stepped out and closed her robe back, leaving me in total
defeat, sick to my stomach, soaked and realizing that I might be stuck as
a sissy for the very near future. She left me to get dressed and I slid
my skirt and blouse over my wet undergarments. Went to look in the mirror
and fixed my messed face and started about crying thinking how did I ever
let this happen. The only thing that kept me from balling was knowing it
would just ruin my make up again. I gathered my composer the best I could
and left the bathroom. I walked into her bedroom to see her in her bed.
She had my phone once again and told me to come to her. I did so and gave
a curtsey as I stopped next to her. She showed me a bed frame she wanted
me to make from a page on the web and told me to go home and how she
expected it done and I could come back tomorrow to assemble it.
"Oh yeah and don't you dare think you can go home and change either, I
might stop by anytime," she warned me. Then she told me I was dismissed
which I quickly accepted and gave a big curtsey before backing out of the
room without my phone.
I told Alice good bye as I left and didn't even think about it being
daylight until I was already in my truck. I then hurried to leave and
wondered how I was going to get home dressed like this or who else might
see me.
Well on the short trip back to my house I was very conscious of who might
see me and looked for any cars I might recognize. I couldn't imagine
anyone I knew seeing me dressed like this. I slowed down before turning
on my street as I was able to see my house from the corner. It looked
like the coast was clear and I whipped in my driveway and dashed inside
my house. Slamming the door behind me freaking out but pretty sure no one
saw me either. I sat on my couch for a minute trying to figure what to do
next. I thought I best get a shower and get these wet things off as they
stuck of Ms Betty's golden shower she made me take. I also knew I
couldn't go out to get supplies to make her bed frame dressed as a girl
so I decided to still be compliant with her rules I would wear the girly
things under my boy things.
I went and found some white panties and bra as well as white stay up
thigh highs. I then took a very long shower washing the terrible
experience off from earlier. When I was finished I got dressed and after
making sure none of the under garments showed thought I best go. I wore a
turtle neck to cover the collar she locked in place so no one would see
it as well. I made sure to make a list and have my wallet before locking
the house and heading to the hardware store.
I got there and picked up the boards, pvc pipe, hinges and paint that I
needed as well as the screws. I then quickly went back to my place to
create her project. It was a simple one where I cut the board to length
and drilled holes for the pipe to make the bars. I then cut the pipe to
size and then made the door. I put the hinges on and made sure they fit
before assembling the mattress supports. I was satisfied she would like
it and was just about to disassemble it when I heard someone pull up
outside. I went to check it out and to my dismay saw Ms Betty getting out
of her car. She came up to me at the door to my garage and stared at me,
looking me up and down.
"Well I hope you have the same undies on under those things," she said
looking a bit disturbed.
I didn't want to tell her no so I didn't answer her and just stood there
with the door open. She walked right up to me and reached with the palm
of her hand, pressing it against my chastity cage in my pants. She held
it there a few seconds and then squeezed my balls very tightly causing me
great pain.
"These pants aren't damp now, are they my stupid slut," she said as she
twisted my balls a bit in her grip.
"No Ma'am," was all I could say as she had my balls in her hand and
crushing them so.
She backed me into my garage as she guided me that way. I had no choice
but to follow her lead. As we entered it she must have seen the bed
because she let my crotch go and I saw her eyes light up just a bit.
She went over to it and looked it over pretty close and then told me,
"You best learn to do as exactly told because I own you now and always
have and will."
She did go on to tell me the bed looked really nice and she couldn't wait
until I put it in her house tonight. Then she came back to me as I stood
there watching her every move. She stood right in front of me and raised
her hand as I flinched a bit. She snatched my collar under my shirt and
with her free hand slapped me hard.
"Now I want you to take those things off so I can see what you have on,"
she said as she let go with a shove of my collar.
I began with removing my turtle neck and leaving only my bra exposed. I
then undid my belt which she motioned for me to hand it to her and I did
so. I then kicked off my shoes and took off my socks as I sat in a chair.
She could see from that the color was white instead of dark blue. I slid
my pants off and then stood back up placing my hands behind my back and
looked down as I knew I screwed up. I then noticed the door was still
open and was hoping no one would pull in or come over as I was afraid to
interrupt her.
I saw her feet as she stepped back and heard her say, "Turn around you
stupid Bitch."
I slowly did so as she guided me to the chair. She instructed me to place
my hands on it and bend over. I quickly did so as she told me this is a
lesson that I best learn from as the first blow of my belt smacked my
backside. That was quickly followed by several others and I cried out in
pain. At that moment I didn't care who heard it and she didn't either as
she went on delivering more blows to my backside and thighs.
She only paused to tell me to hold still and started again before
stopping after several more blows and more fidgeting from me. She paused
then for a minute and then pulled me up by the hair.
"Place your hands together over your head," she said as I quickly did as
told.
I then watched as she tied them with some rope I had in the garage. After
she had them secure she threw the other end over a rafter. She the pulled
it tight until I was left on my tippy toes. Then she tied it off to my
riding lawn mower and walked back to me. I tried to no use to get loose
seeing how she was such an expert at rope bondage. She toyed with my
nipple before tugging on my chastity cage and whispered in my ear, "Now
my ***********, this will hold you."
She then took a few shop rags and stuffed them in my mouth. "And these
will keep you quiet as you learn to pay attention to what your told."
With that she stepped back and began again. Right away I began screaming
muffled screams into the rags as she smacked away. She swung my belt
quickly and all over my back side, sometimes hitting my thighs and lower
back. Tears were following as the assault went on and soon I was hanging
limp by the ropes. My lower body was burning from the strapping I
received. She then undid the rope and lowered me back to my feet flat on
the floor. She then removed the rags before untying my hands.
"I didn't hear a thank you, did you want more?" she asked.
I quickly gave her a curtsey and told her "Thank you Ma'am," as I tried
to control my sobbing.
She went on to say, "Much better, now give me a tour of our new play
house."
I quickly gathered up my clothes and wasn't sure if I should put them
back on when she told me to hurry up. I asked her if I could get dressed
and she assured me I could at least until I get inside and find my wet
things from before. I got dressed in record time and didn't even bother
putting on my shoes as I lead her to the house, I started the tour in the
living room and showed her the bathroom and spare bedroom. Then the
kitchen and dining room were next followed by the laundry room. I then
took her to the upstairs where I slept along with the upstairs bathroom.
"This is much better then I expected from you and we will have a lot of
fun here," she said as she had an evil grin on her face.
She went on to say that, "In fact I think you should build another bed
frame cage for here as well."
I was upstairs and found my wet nasty undies from before and gathered
them up. As Betty went thru all my things, I slipped off my boy things
and white undies, exchanging them for the nasty wet black ones I had on
earlier. After getting them back on I pulled my jeans over them followed
by a t shirt. Although this time I put my silicone breast forms in each
bra cup before doing so.
"I think tonight I will have Stacy met Jill and show you both the meaning
of making your Mistress upset," she told me as she looked thru my girl
clothes I had d**g out.
She found my butt plug and called for me to come to her. I quickly did so
and gave a curtsey in my own room to her as I saw her standing there
holding it.
"I think you should be wearing this, don't you Jill?" she said ask a
question but I knew was a request.
I slowly undid my jeans again and slid them down to mid thigh and watched
as she sat in a chair. She asked if I had any lube and told me to get a
towel. To which I got both and quickly returned giving yet another
curtsey as I approached. She snatched the towel from my hands and placed
it across her lap. Betty then reached up and pulled my wet panties and
hose down to mid thigh as well and patted her lap for me to lay across
it. I handed her the bottle of lube and did as she wanted.
Betty told me as she ran her hand up my inner thigh and pushed my legs
slightly apart. "I think you should be wearing this unless told or you
are going to relieve yourself for now on, it will keep your pussy ready
for use without to much struggle."
With that I laid there watching as she lubed it up just a bit and then
felt as she pressed it and moved it around my hole. I hated that thing as
it was so big and from having wore it in the past knew how much it filled
my hole to the point of discomfort. I t especially was unpleasant as I
inserted or removed it. Betty teased my hole with it before I felt my
backside stretched open as she gave it a quick thrust. I didn't squirm
but wanted too as she pushed it all the way in and in place. I guess from
the look on my face she could tell and wanted to see it again as she
slowly pulled it out and did it again.
"This will help keep my slut loose and ready to please," she mentioned as
she held it in place for a minute so my cheeks had a chance to grip it
tightly.
When she thought it was going to stay in place she let go and patted it a
few times causing me to feel each tap deep inside me.
"Now get up!" she said sternly as she motioned for me to do so and I slid
off her lap.
I gave yet another curtsey before she helped me pull my undies back up
and then tugged at my chastity device and smiling at me. Betty told me
then to get dressed and she got up.
She went on to say that she expected her bed to be finished soon and I
could bring it over along with her favorite nighty and the undies I just
took off when I came over this evening to her house. She said that I
could install the bed and by then Stacy should be there and tonight it
was going to be about being slutty more so then my maid duties.
And with that she started back down the stairs and I followed right
behind her after turning off all the lights. As we got to the foot of the
stairs she turned and told me, "Before I go I want you to kneel and kiss
my feet."
I did as she said after she kicked off her shoes and paid extra attention
to each one and could tell she was getting excited by my efforts. She
always did like it when I worshiped her feet and this was no exception.
She then stopped me and told me to slowly kiss my way up her legs. I
started softly kissing as I climbed further up getting both legs equally.
Betty pulled her dress up a bit as I continued to climb further. And when
I reached her thighs, she let her dress fall over top of me but guided me
with her hand on my collar thru her dress. Pulling me up to her very wet
spot under her panties I heard her moaning loudly.
"Pull my panties aside and eat my pussy you sissy," she got out between
moans.
As I did so she began to grind it on my face and I worked her pussy hard
with my tongue. It only took her a few minutes before I felt her tense up
and with both hands pull me all the way into her as the flood washed over
me. She held me there for a minute before pulling me back and letting go.
After placing her panties back and licking her some more, I climbed out
looking up to her from the floor.
She caressed her dress a few times and turned telling me I best get busy
and be at her house later tonight at 6. I got up and gave a curtsey
telling her, "Yes Ma'am Ms Betty," as I followed her out.
She got in her car as I held the door for her and was again reminded of
my place at this very moment when she pulled my turtle neck down,
exposing my collar. "I can't wait to have you and Stacy to abuse
tonight," she said as she shut her door before pulling out of my driveway
and taking off.
As I was left in my driveway, I quickly tucked my collar back under my
shirt and headed back into the garage to finish the bed frame. It didn't
take long and with my power painter had it ready to deliver in no time
flat.
I still haven't got my phone back from Betty yet and was really wondering
what Kim was thinking and if I could ever escape this situation I am in
now. I sat there on my couch and couldn't come up with anything to get
out of this and decided that I should just go ahead and go to Betty's
place just a bit early to set up her bed. I wasn't sure if I should
change or not and just decided to take the things and stay the way I was
now. I loaded the frame in my truck and headed over to her place.
When I arrived I saw Betty's and Alice's cars in the driveway and didn't
see any others. I thought I would see if she wanted me there early or not
before I unloaded the bed frame. After knocking on the door and
announcing my arrival as I entered the house, I saw her sitting at her
computer. She quickly let it be known that this was her house and I best
wait for now on for her or someone to let me in before just walking in.
"I am terribly sorry Ms Betty, please forgive me," I found myself saying
even though that really upset me seeing me and her got that house
together.
She then had the nerve to tell me to go back outside and try it again to
which I did. She made me wait and the dogs were going nuts before she
finally opened the door. "Thank you Ms Betty ," I told her.
She then told me I needed to announce my arrival by saying, "Good
afternoon Ms Betty I am here to serve you and follow that with a
curtsey."
I repeated what she told me and gave a curtsey standing for anyone to see
on the front step before she stepped aside and let me in. I stood there
at attention as she shut the door and she headed back to her computer.
She told me to come in and take a seat and asked why I was so early. I
went to the table and took a seat by her and sat down.
"I wanted to put your bed together before 6 so I would have it done
before the time you said," as I sat there worried.
She didn't acknowledge my answer and the grand k** came strolling out and
about from the back of the house. I sat there watching as Mary was making
another mess when Alice came out dressed very nice and told Betty they
were leaving and she would be back late tonight after her date. They
carried on their conversation as if I wasn't even there. After they left
she kept me sitting there without talking to me for about 5 minutes. I
finally asked her if I could ask her a question to which she replied
disgruntle I could.
"Why are you doing this to me after you yourself wanting me to leave in
the first place?" was what I had really been wanting to know but to
afraid she might get mad.
She turned and looked at me from her game and told me her same delusional
story about how I was the one who decided to leave and she never said
such stuff. She went on to tell me how big an asshole I became and that
when we were together, it was me who said I belonged to her until she
decided I was no longer hers. "And this is what you deserve and know you
really want. she told me.
"Now enough of this bullshit, go get busy and setup my bed," she scolded
me. I replied with a dejected yes Ma'am as I was no longer wanting to
chat and get her anymore upset then she sounded already.
I took her bed apart and d**g it out to the living room before getting
the new frame I built. After setting it up and placing the mattress back
on top, I made the bed for her to finish the look making sure the sheets
didn't hang to low and you could see the cage below somewhat.
"What would you like me to do with the old frame Ms Betty?" I asked as I
was ready to show her my creation.
She slowly got up and made her way past me and told me to take the frame
back to my garage to which I loaded it in my truck before coming back
inside. I noticed she was in her room examining my work and seemed very
pleased.
"Crawl inside Jill," she told me as she held the cage door open.
I knelt down and slipped under her bed and heard the door slam shut
behind me I then saw her slid her foot in and told me to kiss it and I
did. She then disappeared onto the bed and began to bounce a few times.
"Well done slut, I'm impressed," I heard her say as I was locked away
underneath her.
She then reached down and saw her unlock the door latch and called me to
come out. I crawled out and was again told that I would be staying in
there when not being used at night when I stayed there.
She went on to tell me to go get a shower so I could get out of my nasty
wet undies and prepare for the fun she had planned tonight. I quickly
took my nighty and clean things and went into the bathroom. After a few
minutes and when I was ready to jump in the shower , Betty entered the
room. She went straight to under the sink and produced a big red bag and
some hoses.
"You will be clean inside and out at all times, is that understood?" she
asked holding the bag out for me to see.
I had only had an enema once in my life and remember that I really hated
it. She told me to take my butt plug out and have a seat on the toilet so
she could show me how to properly clean myself out and what she expected
each time from now on. I worked the plug out and slowly sat it in the tub
before sitting as told. She added some water and then a bit of dish soap
to the bag as I watched. She then topped off the bag with more warm water
and replaced the cap.
"Now lean up," was all she said as I tilted my weight and she reached
back behind me inserting the nozzle into my hole.
I now had a tube in me as she hung up the bag. I felt her begin to fill
my insides as she opened the switch on the tube. After a minute or so, my
stomach felt bloated and I thought I was full. She then took the bag and
gave it a big squeeze empting the contents into my insides filling me
even more. My stomach began to cramp very badly and I felt very ill at
this moment. I wasn't sure if I could keep the fluid in me when she told
me to lean up once again. She then took a grip on the hose up close to my
hole and with a quick tug yanked it out but just as quickly inserted my
butt plug back in.
"Pppppppppplease Ms Betty, it hurts," I cried out in distress as she
stood up.
I watched as she filled the bag again the same way and I though my inside
were going to explode. I heard her laughing as she told me I would get
use to it after a few times and that she expected me to do this myself
for now on. She made me sit there for about 10 minutes and the pain and
discomfort was killing me when she finally told me I could pull the plug
and drain the fluid from deep inside me. I didn't hesitate and as soon as
I did so, the waste shot out into the toilet. As soon as I finished she
handed me the bag and told me this time I was to do it.
"Please no Ms Betty not again," I pleaded with her to a look of a happy
Mistress at my dismay.
She told me if it came out clear this time I wouldn't need a third round
with that dreaded bag. I did as she wanted and when she finally allowed
me to expel my bowels, I looked and it was pretty clear liquid that came
out this time. She must have approved as well because then she told me I
could get in the shower and while I was at it, put my plug back in. I
soaked in the shower but shortly told to hurry up by Betty. So I quickly
finished getting clean and going over my whole body looking for any signs
of stubble. After making sure I was smooth all over, I climbed out and
began drying off.
"It's about time as Stacy should be here any time as well as a guest of
mine," I was told as that had me wondering who it was.
I had to ask as I quickly started getting dressed in my things. "Who else
is going to be here Ms Betty?"
She wouldn't say only telling me that is no concern of mine. "All you
have to do is be the best sissy I know you can be."
I was very concerned though but knew she wasn't going to say so I started
putting on the things she said I had to bring. I put on my white bra and
panties before sliding on each leg my white lace top thigh highs. I was
just about to slip on my nighty she told me to bring when she came into
the bathroom holding a very fancy sissy dress.
I have another surprise for you Jill," as she held it up for me to see.
I looked it over closely and saw how sissy it looked with all it's satin
and lace and very pink with a touch of white. I also noticed how very
short it was and that she was also holding a very fluffy white petticoat.
I did not want to wear such a thing but knew better to say so as I slowly
took them as she handed them to me.
"I got these for you to wear tonight, what do you think?" she asked as I
stared at the dress.
I quickly knew what she wanted me to say, "Thank you very much Ms Betty,
I love it."
She bust out laughing because we both knew better and she thought it was
funny I was so much hers. She also said that I would be getting more such
dresses as time goes by in all sorts of colors. She told me that Stacy
already had some like it and would be in her blue one that matched mine
tonight. They aren't cheap I know and she explained that as well. "You
will be doing a lot around here and for my friends to pay for them to."
She then told me I should finish getting dressed as she got undressed to
take her a shower. I sat the dress down and stepped into the petticoat
pulling it up in place. I decided I should do my makeup before getting on
my dress and sat down at her makeup table before hearing her call me. "I
want you to be ready by the time I am done in here, is that understood?"
I assured her I would be and gave a curtsey before backing out of the
room and franticly getting busy. I hastly did my makeup and too my
surprise it wasn't too bad. I then put my breast forms in and then slid
on my new dress. I heard her about to finish up and quickly threw on my
wig. I heard the water being shut off as I was putting on my apron. I
made it back to her just in time as the shower door opened. I grabbed a
towel and held it out for her to step into and began drying her off as
she stepped out.
"I want you to go get me my black leather skirt with flames on it and my
corset." To which I went to get right away.
I quickly came back and saw her doing her makeup still naked in the
mirror. She stepped back and pointed to the floor at her feet.
She stood there and waited saying, "I want you to sit with your legs out
right here," as she looked my way.
I quickly put her thing over the door on their hangers as I quickly sat
down where she told me. As I did so she straddled my body and pressed my
head between her thighs and the counter. She began to finish her make up
as I barely heard her say, "Get to work slut."
With my head trapped in place and my face smashed into her, I began
licking away at her pussy, my hands were pressed flat on the floor and
after struggling to breath as she held me in place with her legs. after a
few minutes of this I had to breath but knew better to stop so I slid a
hand up her inner thigh on it's way to her wet spot to buy me some
breathing room as I did my task.
"I suggest you put your hand back on the floor, I don't think I said you
could touch me with your hand," I heard as her thighs clamped even
tighter to my head.
I quickly returned my hand to the floor and as soon as it did so, I felt
her shifting her weight some. I then had my hands stepped on as she
finished her makeup. When she finished I felt her getting into my effort
more and soon had my hair intertwined in her fingers just before she
flooded my face with her orgasm.
"OH JILL, WE SHOULD HAVE BEEN DOING THIS MORE ALL THESE YEARS!" I heard
her scream as her body quivered a bit.
As she settled down some she finally let loose and loosened her vice like
grip on my head. She backed away and off of my hands leaving me sitting
there soaked and needing to redo my own makeup. She had other plans as
she told me to help her get her skirt on. I did so and then she wanted my
help with her corset. after making sure it was tight and she was
satisfied, Betty went and sat at her makeup table.
"I want you to put on my thigh highs," she whispered knowing how much
that her wearing them and touching them turned me on.
I slowly rolled one up and as she held her foot out to me, began sliding
it up her leg. As I did the next one she reached in my top and bra
teasing my nipple like she does so well.
Then when I finished she had me stand up.
"Raise your dress sissy," she told me in a seductive voices and as I held
it up she gently grab my balls and chastity cage.
She twisted and inspected it softly, "I see it is doing it's job as your
clitty is swelled up to the limit"
And with that she let go and pulled my dress back down as far as it would
go and patted my butt as she laughed at me. She then had me put her boots
on her and zip them up after kissing each foot. I was then told to put on
my new 4 inch heels she got me as well with white feathers on them. As I
slipped them on I was thinking how tall I would be and how hard it would
be to walk in them.
"And they best stay on your feet no matter what all night," she hissed at
me.
Then I was told to sit next to her and she told me since we were in a
hurry she would fix my makeup back. I sat there a few minutes and just as
she was about done I heard the dogs starting to bark. Someone was here
and she knew it as well as the dogs were announcing their presence. Then
I heard the door as they knocked and Betty told me to go answer it. I got
up and gave a curtsey and backed out of the room when they knocked again.
I opened the door expecting to see Stacy and to my shock and surprise, it
was someone totally different, in fact there were two people. I stood
there thinking I knew the one person but wasn't really sure it could be
her. When I was brought back to the moment with "Well are you going to
let us in you stupid sissy?"
I then realized who it was and was wondering how it came to be that
Mistress Bobbie was standing at Betty's door. She was a trans-domme who I
had been chatting with about belonging to after me and Betty split up.
She was with another cross dresser as well who looked dressed almost able
to pass. She had a stable of subs and a daddy type boy friend who I was
going to serve but chickened out right before meeting Kim. I stopped all
contact with her and just disappeared I guess. Bobbie was talking about
me being a total sissy for her and her family and all sorts of rules,
discipline and service which scared me to death. Now standing here
looking at her in the flesh and sort of in the same predicament I was in
with Betty.
"Well let them in you stupid slut and introduce yourself," Betty told me
as she watched my reaction.
I held the door wide open as she stepped in looking very upset with me.
She was dressed very nice in a skirt and blouse and did pass well enough
just like all the pictures I saw of her before. I did as told and made
sure to give my best curtsey to them. She stood there eyeballing me up
and down before slapping me hard across the face.
"You do know that you should have never stood me up you sissy slave,"
Bobbie told me as I rubbed my face.
I was then ordered by her to put my hand back down and was hit with
another slap. She hit me so hard I stumbled back a step in these heels.
But I dared not move my hands this time to rub away the sting. She told
Betty that she couldn't wait to see what I could do and Betty told me to
start cleaning the house as they chatted. I got right to work in the
living room as the Ladies sat and watched but I was to busy to tell how
much. I did hear them talking though and heard them saying how I was
going to be loaned to her often, like at least once a week. I was going
to belong to Ms Bobbie as if she was Ms Betty.
"Has she solved her bi-curious state yet?" I heard her ask Betty.
She assured her I had and told her she wasn't so sure I liked it. Bobbie
went on to explain that didn't really matter as it was not a requirement
that I liked it, but how good I did as told. They both laughed and I
heard them chat how Betty snooped in my phone and realized I was chatting
with Bobbie. She also said since Bobbie was retired and that Betty didn't
really care for me or want me around 24/7 but also kept as sissy as
possible, that this partnership would work great. I found out that the
other person there was Ms Bobbie's sub Gina, who I would be beneath and
would learn a lot from.
"Get the bottle of wine sissy," I was told as Betty stopped me from
cleaning.
I gave a curtsey and went to get it and a couple of glasses before
returning. I poured each a glass giving Betty hers first still worried
about how Bobbie was going to treat me. Betty went on to explain that I
was going to be a total obedient sissy slave for the rest of my days. To
be owned and used and abused as they deemed fit. I then heard the dogs
alert once again as another car pulled up. After a minute or so I heard
yet another knock on the door. I looked at Betty and didn't need her to
tell me to get it. I quickly answered the door to see Stacy standing
there dressed in a blue outfit just like mine. I introduced myself and
let her in as well.
"Awe Stacey, my favorite sissy, you have at last arrived," Betty told her
as I watched her curtsey much better then I could.
She motioned for her to come in and Stacy handed me some flowers she
brought for Betty. I also took her bag as she went right to her and knelt
before her kissing both feet. She then waited until told and stood up
giving a curtsey to Bobbie as well.
"This is Mistress Bobbie, Gina and Jill," Betty told her and she
immediately got up to curtsey to the other two Ladies.
Betty went on to say that she owned both me and Stacy and although Stacy
was fulltime, I would be. We both would also be loaned to Ms Bobbie as
this partnership took place. Ms Bobbie seemed like she meant business
from the looks she was giving us.
"Well just don't stand there Jill, get your ass in here and stand at
attention with your feet together, hands behind your back and head bowed
as you await your Mistress's next command," Bobbie told me. I quickly
went before all of them and did exactly as told after giving them a
curtsey.
While they made us stand there waiting a few minutes Ms Betty told me to
go retrieve her surgical gloves and the bottle of lube from her room. I
had a suspicion what that meant but didn't hesitate. I returned handing
them to her and then she told Stacy and me to kneel in front of the other
couch facing it.
"Betty may I please be allowed to show your slaves something about
discipline," Bobbie chimed in.
I began to really get worried as Betty told her it would be a pleasure to
watch. Ms Bobbie then had Gina get her riding crop and in no time flat I
heard it swishing thru the air in some practice swings. I had just met
Stacy and now was right by her side about to learn about pain I was
thinking. Ms Bobbie lined the crop up against my cheeks as she told us we
each would count them and thank her for each stroke. I then felt the
sting slice across my backside and a pain shot up my body. I tensed up
but did as told and then it was Stacy's turn. Bobbie took turns until I
counted 10 strokes and Stacy received the same.
"This is how I train a slave to listen," Bobbie said as I could feel each
welt from her.
She then handed the crop to Gina to put away as she told Betty she would
like an example of our oral skills. Betty told her sure and then I
watched as Gina slipped her skirt off and then removed Ms Bobbie's skirt
as well. Gina then slid off Ms Bobbie's panties before removing her own.
Gina was already very excited as Bobbie stepped in front of me and Gina
stepped in front of Stacy.
"Now to see what we have to work with here," Ms Bobbie said as she stood
over me as I turned to see her cock inches from my face as she had her
hands on her hips waiting.
Gina was standing with her hands behind her back as Stacy started right
away sucking and stroking her. I glanced up to Bobbie for mercy and saw
none and slowly started to massage her cock. I was told right away to
keep my hands behind my back unless told otherwise and I did so as I
reached my mouth to take her in. I began sucking her and felt it grow as
she just stood there and kept her hands on her hips watching.
Bobbie told Betty that I was pretty good at this for not liking it so
much as the three of them laughed and me and Stacy worked. I was sucking
slowly and sliding up and down a few inches with each stroke. As I did so
for a few minutes I glanced up to Ms Bobbie to see her looking down on me
with disdain in her eyes. I then glanced over to Stacy to see her really
working on Gina and Gina holding her head as she seemed to be enjoying
her efforts. I then quickly glanced to Betty to see her sitting in her
chair with her hand under her skirt pleasuring herself as she watched.
"KEEP YOUR EYES ALWAYS FOCUSED ON THE ONE YOUR SERVICING," Bobbie yelled
at me snapping my focus back onto her.
My effort got more intense as I began to take even more of her cock and
at a much quicker pace. I could hear light moans coming from Gina and
Betty as I felt every inch Ms Bobbie's cock as it slid in each time.
After another 5 minutes of nonstop sucking, I heard Gina start to moan
very loudly. I then picked up the pace as I could tell Stacy about was
finished. I was told that my skills would be trained a lot under Ms
Bobbie she told me as I felt her stiffen up a bit. She took a hold of my
hair and began to thrust even further with each stroke. Soon enough I was
feeling her tense up some and I was prepared to receive her load. She
pulled back just a bit and told me, "Don't you dare sallow any of it, you
wait until told."
Betty added, "Show us your reward when you receive it."
Another minute and a couple more thrust by Bobbie and I felt gobs of cum
fill my mouth. So much so some of it overflowed down my cheeks. She
pulled out and I tilted my head back as Gina was doing, waiting for my
next orders. Ms Bobbie then told me and Stacy to kiss each other deeply
swapping our rewards. I turned to face Stacy and she kissed me deeply
right away and spit her load into my mouth followed by her tongue. Betty
then told us we could swallow it with which I did although that was tough
to do. It was so much it took about three big gulps.
"I think it's time to remind you two who you belong too," Betty said as
she stood up and stood between us.
She snatched each of us by an ear and turned us to face the couch once
again. Guiding us to lean over the front of it again I was afraid I was
in for yet another whipping. It turned out it was going to be worse. I
watched as she took the surgical gloves and began to put them on. The
last time she did that was years ago for me when she tried fisting me. I
really didn't like it and she never really completed the task back then.
"I own your two asses and it is time to show you the literal meaning of
such, and you best not move," she said as she flopped my dress over my
back.
She then did the same to Stacy and pulled down each of our panties. She
kicked my knees apart some and pulled my butt plug out, rubbing my
opening with some lube. I watched as she did the same to Stacy and then
pulled a chair into the room behind Stacy. I watched as she started to
open her up with a finger as she worked it in and out. Stacy seemed to
like that and soon Betty was adding another finger. She had three fingers
in her and I heard Stacy switch to moans of pain instead of pleasure.
"Stacy you seem very tight," Betty said as she scooted her chair closer
to my backside after pulling her fingers out of Stacy.
She told the room that, "I know Jill is going to be tight."
Betty then pressed a hand on the small of my back and inserted a finger
deeply into me. A squeal escaped me but she pressed more firmly on my
back reminding me to hold still. I struggled to stay still as she added
finger after finger until I felt split wide open. I could feel inside me
as she pushed and twisted as she worked her fingers in and out.
"Yes she is very tight indeed," I heard her say just as I felt her whole
hand enter me.
I began to be very distraught and thought I couldn't handle it any longer
when I began to rise up off my knees when Bobbie stepped up and pushed me
back down. Betty worked her hand in deeper and made a fist as she pounded
away causing me to scream out, "PPPPPlease Ms Betty."
She didn't stop though for another minute or so and yanked her fist out
in a ball as I cried. Betty then slid back behind Stacy and she received
the same treatment. I froze sobbing as she worked on Stacy feeling very
sick to my stomach. Stacy was crying now and soon enough Betty was
getting her point across to both of us very well. After she pulling out
of her, Bobbie told Gina to get Betty a towel. She cleaned her hand up
and told us both to thank her for the lesson. We each turned to Betty and
as I watched Stacy leaned over, we both kissed her feet and thanked her.
"Now I want my girls to show their Mistress their gratitude," Betty said
as she stood up in front of us.
She reached behind her unzipping her skirt and I watched as it fell to
the floor leaving her pussy exposed. Stacy picked it up as Betty stepped
out of it and sat back down. she then pointed to her pussy and Stacy got
right to it. Betty then pulled her titties out of her corset and told me
to take care of them. Now she had two girls hovering over her tending to
her desires. She began moaning as we clung to her pleasuring her
together. Stacy kneeling between her thighs and me d****d over her
attached as I bent over to her breast.
Bobbie spoke up and said as we did our task, "I think they are missing
something here."
And with that she had Gina get our butt plug and reinsert them in place.
I felt it get pushed back in but didn't hesitate in my efforts and took
turns equally with each breast the way I knew she liked. She roughed up
my wig the more she got excited and then suddenly she had us switch
place. I kissed her softly as I moved into place sliding between her
knees as Stacy did the same moving upwards. After I arrived at her
swollen wet pussy, it was just moments of resuming my task I felt her
explode. She reached down holding me there as she soaked my face and then
patted my head telling me and her to stop.
"Now girls, go get your leashes," she told us as we both waited for her
command. I quickly went and got mine as Stacy got hers. We both stood
there holding them out to her and she took each one and attach it to each
of our collars as she had us kneel.
"Now to finalize this partnership," she told the room as she held the
ends of both out for Bobbie to take.
Bobbie had Gina get up and retrieve them for her as Bobbie sat up
straight awaiting them. We each crawled following her lead as she
directed us to our new other Mistress.
Bobbie took them and told Betty, "Thank you Betty, I will train them with
help from my family to be the best sissies a person would want."
With that she gave them both a slight tug and I knew I was in for a new
life I didn't want. She then had Gina go get her bag and we both sat
there staring up at her. Gina returned and Bobbie told her to fix our
makeup, wigs, and to also apply some nails and paint them to match our
outfits. With that she handed our leads to her and she told us to get up
and follow her to Betty's room which we did.
She lead us to the makeup table and told Stacy to kneel and wait right
next to it as she had me take a seat. She then started fixing me back up
and was an expert at it so it seemed. She then got out some long nails
and glue and got right to work on my nails.
"I hope these come off easy?" I asked her interrupting the silence when
she looked at me sternly.
She then told me or us, "You are not to speak unless spoken too, I am
here as a leader to train you two and get the same treatment you will
show all others."
She then answered my question telling me that the glue was the best and
would last at least a week before we could even pry them off. "Wouldn't
want one falling off in the middle of servicing our Mistress now would
we."
When she finished with me she told me to go fix my outfit and make sure
it is perfect as she reached over taking Stacy's lead and getting her to
sit by her. I went and did as told and when I returned gave her a curtsey
as I stood by her. She told me to take my place and wait where Stacy once
was and I watched her do her magic on Stacy. After what seemed like only
minutes but was actually about an hour, she said she was finished. Gina
then had Stacy stand up and fixed her outfit, reaching under to caress
her clitty some.
"Let me inspect you," she told me and I got up and stood next to her.
She looked me over satisfied with me and then did the same but instead of
my clitty, she caressed my chastity cage and balls thru my panties
instead. Gina then told us to follow her as she took our leads and lead
the way back into the living room. We entered the room and were made to
stand in the middle of the room as they looked us over. Ms Bobbie said
that Gina did a great job and Betty agreed. She thanked them and told us
to curtsey as she tugged our leashes. After doing so Bobbie took the
leads from us and then handed Stacy's to Betty.
"Well we really need to be going Betty, I will take good in her
training," she told Betty.
I was wondering what this meant when I heard Bobbie say, "First I need to
go relieve myself of some of this wine."
She then lead me behind her as we headed for the bathroom. We got to the
toilet and she told me to get her dick out and hold it as she relieved
herself and I best not let her skirt get in he way. I pulled it up and
lowered her panties below her balls and aimed it for the toilet.
"I expect you to do this all the time my little one," she said to me as
she kept her hands on her hips.
After a brief pause and a yes Ma'am from me, the flow began to go. I was
holding it there making sure to not spray it outside the desired spot
until it slowed and after a few last twinkles, thought she was finished.
I then gave it a few shakes to get the drips off when Bobbie jerked my
leash closer and downward.
"You will drop to your knees and clean me with your mouth sissy, you
never shake it clean, is that understood?" she told me as I was being
lead to my knees next to her.
I assured her I understood and quickly took her in my mouth sucking
softly the entire member until I knew it was clean. She then pulled back
some and I looked up waiting until she tugged me to get up. I was then
lead back to the living room where Gina was ready to go and Stacy was
cleaning as Betty was dressed and waiting for us.
Betty told me I best learn fast as Bobbie and I headed for the door.
Bobbie and Betty gave each other a quick kiss and Gina got the door as
they lead me out to their car reluctantly but corporately as well to
avoid any further humiliation.
I had no ideal what was in store for me but heard Betty say, "When you
bring her back tomorrow night I will introduce you to Ed."
To which Bobbie told her it would be a pleasure. I was placed in the back
seat as Gina got the door. And I started to cry a tear as we pulled out
of the driveway and I saw nothing good coming from this and we drove
away.
I was seating now in Ms Bobbie's car as we were on our way to her place.
Gina was up front with her and I was in the back seat not sure what to
expect when we got there. I was dressed as sissy as possible in my new
pink sissy outfit and brought nothing else to change into or knew how
long I would be there. I was wanting her to live further away then the
halve an hour I knew she did as I felt a bit safe back here.
"Ms Betty gave me a key to your chastity device and if your a good sissy
we might just take it off," Bobbie told me as she drove.
Gina looked back as Bobbie watched me in the mirror. Gina motioned for me
with a finger and I lend forward. She reached back giving me a soft but
passionate kiss. I thought that this might not be so bad after all at
least until Bobbie laughed.
After Gina broke off the kiss I heard Bobbie say, "And then maybe not,
but you best be good either way."
It wasn't long and we arrived in the neighborhood I thought she lived in
from our earlier chats and was right seeing how we pulled into a condo
complex a few minutes later. It was a pretty well off place and she had
her own garage she opened with a remote. Even before she shut the door I
was summoned out of the back as Gina opened my door. She told me I
couldn't stay there as she reached in getting a hold of my leash "You
best get a move on and not make Mistress Bobbie wait."
I had not much choice in the matter as she pretty much dragged me out of
the car. I was then informed that Bobbie's daddy was inside waiting to
meet me as well. I was getting very nervous as we kept going and having
some trouble keeping up in these heels. We entered the condo and after
walking thru the kitchen entered the living room. I did notice how clean
the place looked and scanned the room for anyone else but didn't see a
soul. That was when Bobbie stopped and Gina handed her my lead. Bobbie
then told me to wait right here while she went to get daddy. They both
left me waiting in the middle of the room and shortly returned along with
a guy about my size but dressed very manly instead of being dressed like
I was.
"So this is Jill," he said as he came up to me and walked slowly around
me. I didn't move a bit as I stood looking down and how I was taught. He
raised the short hem on my dress and inspected me thoroughly.
"She is very pretty Bobbie," he said as he ran his hand over my legs and
ass.
I felt very nervous and scared as he did so and a bit like a new toy on
display for him to play with.
"Oh Steve, she is very pretty and here to learn to be a perfect sissy as
well," Bobbie said as she took the end of my leash and handed it to him.
I was then told to pull my dress up by Steve and he pulled gently on the
back of my panties. He let go and they snapped back in place as I felt
his hand tug on my collar from behind. Bobbie then told him that I was
decent at giving head and should do as exactly told or they would be
showing me the errors of my way. I would be learning how to do so under
Gina's direction as the lead sub and doing whatever anybody told me to
do.
Steve seemed eager to find out and stopped right in front of me. He took
my chin in his hand and told me to relax as he made me look into his
eyes. He caressed my cheek and then I noticed he undid his belt. Bobbie
and Gina went to sit on the couch to watch as he slid down his pants and
shorts. Not looking as I stay focused upward, Steve took one of my hands
and guided it to his cock. I softly took it in my hand and could feel how
big and massive it was, much bigger then mine.
"Well let's just see what the sissy can do don't you think," Steve said
as he put a hand on my shoulder urging me to do as I thought he meant.
I slowly lowered as he pushed ever so slightly and I melted to the floor
on my knees, sliding with my face against him. When I finally stopped on
my knees he was holding a semi erect cock in my face and after I didn't
take it, slapped my lips with it a few times. That was the cue I knew as
to take it in my mouth and I parted my lips as he took his hand off my
shoulder.
"Make daddy happy," was all he said as had the tip of his cock in my
mouth.
I learned from earlier to place my hands behind me and instantly put more
in my mouth as I applied a steady suction. After my mouth was full I felt
him grow a bit and started sliding back and fourth on him as I looked up
into his eyes. He caressed my face as I eagerly tried to get this over
with but to my surprise he told me to slow down. He grew to it's full
erection and was bigger then my mouth could contain. I was doing the best
I could and by the sounds he was making, it seemed he liked it. I wasn't
getting every inch though and he placed a hand on the top of my head and
forced me further on him causing me to gag as it went into my throat. He
pulled back only to do it again just as I caught my breath again.
Steve then said as he held me fully onto him and I gagged badly. "We will
have to work on this though."
He held me there and I thought for sure I was going to puke and my nose
and eyes started to water. Then he pulled back allowing me to breath only
to start a deep rhythm with me gagging each time he passed the back of my
mouth.
"I want to see you swallow every drop sissy girl," he told me as he went
on using my mouth hard.
Snot and spit were escaping me uncontrollably and then he trusted deeply
once again holding me there. I then could feel him as he erupted down my
throat and he didn't let go until he was finished. Afterwards he pulled
out and I couldn't get enough air and get to breath again. He told Gina
to go get me a towel.
"Here you are Jill," she told me as she wiped my face and dried my
watering eyes.
"Yes daddy, she needs some work," Bobbie told him as Gina finished
cleaning me up.
They then took my leash pulling me to my feet as he pulled his pants back
on. Steve then went and kissed Gina and in return she snuggled up very
close to him. Bobbie also went to him and from behind him told him that
she needed sometime as well with him. I watched standing before them as
they seemed to get into him more.
Bobbie then took my leash and said, "Let me put Jill away and we can go
play."
She then led me down a hall to a door that went to the basement.
Following her down there I noticed the room was a dungeon fully assembled
with all sorts of things. The wall was lined with fake stone siding and a
bit dark. I saw tables, benches, and all sorts of things hanging on the
wall. Paddles, canes, and stuff I could only imagine I might feel and I
also notice a wooden bondage cross. I wasn't sure what she had in mind as
she stopped by a cage.
"Put your hands together in front of you," she told me as if I best do
it.
I did as told and soon enough had leather wrist restraints attached. She
then took a rope and ran it thru the loop on my wrist. She the stepped on
a stool and ran the other end thru a loop on the ceiling. As she stepped
off the stool, she pulled my arms upward. She then kept pulling telling
me to tippy toe. As I reached the limit of my stretch, she tied the rope
to the wall leaving my body hanging. I was barely supported by my toes
and she warned me, "Don't go no where sissy while I go play."
It wasn't like I was really able to go anywhere and could no longer see
her as I hung in the dim light. I did hear her laugh and then heard her
heels clicking as they made thier way up the stairs leaving me alone. My
arms were already starting to ache a bit and were killing me when the
light came on. I had been down there for what seemed like days but
probally only an hour. I heard some more heels coming back down the steps
but couldn't see who it was.
"WHO IS IT?" I shouted out very scared about now.
My whole body ached as I said, "Please let me down and I promise to be
good."
Then I felt someone grab my hair pulling very hard. It was Gina who told
me I was to never speak unless spoken to as she let go of my hair. I was
instructed that I was property and nothing more for now on. Then I saw
her get a cane off the wall. I was still stretched out when she lit me up
with a fierce stroke of her wrist.
"Is that understood?" she asked me and I quickly replied yes Ma'am as I
thought she expected.
She then went on to explain that every infraction I made would mean
punishment, either her doing it or someone else. Then she hit me with yet
another stroke of the cane. She then pulled my hair once again pulling my
head back and whispered in my ear "would you like for me to let you down
now?"
I quickly replied yes Ma'am again and added a please to it as well. She
then sat the cane back on the wall and stepped behind me once again. Very
shortly after that I was lowered quickly down. I collapsed to the floor
as my body was to exhausted to stand and with her help, I got up again.
Gina waited and helped me gain my composer before taking my leash and
slowly heading for the stairs.
"I don't like disciplining people but as the head sub in this family, it
has been made my position," Gina explained.
I thought to myself that she does a very good job of it as well. My legs
I was sure had a couple new marks to show now even without looking. She
also explained that this family likes to spend a lot of time down here.
As we started up the steps, my legs were still weak and we had to pause
as I wobbled a bit. She seemed very caring as she made sure I didn't fall
and then we continued up. She lead the way back to the living room and I
noticed another person sitting there as I entered the room.
"Welcome back sissy, this is Jenny," Ms Bobbie told me as Jenny waved to
me.
Gina took my leash and handed it to Ms Bobbie. Bobbie then guided me to
my knees and I do so without hesitation kneeling next to her. She went on
to explain that this was her whole family and though there might be
others, this was the core of her family. I was explained that I was not a
full member of it seeing how I stood her up and also belonged to Ms
Betty. I was like the bottom rung of the ladder and that went for any
guess she might have over as well. I was here to do as told at all times
and expected to learn to anticipate my duties. Gina would be in charge of
my progress and I best treat all of them as I would Ms Betty.
"That is understood is it not?" Ms Bobbie asked me like I was going to
disagree or something.
I quickly told her yes Ma'am as I looked up to her face from my spot on
the floor. They all seemed pleased in my answer and then I heard Bobbie
say, "Since Jill is all sissied up nice and pretty, I think we should go
on a little trip."
My heart sank and my stomach did a flop as she said that but the rest of
them seemed very excited to hear her say so.
'I think we will take her to the book store to practice a bit," Ms Bobbie
told everyone.
They all seemed to have been there before but I was wondering why a
bookstore would get them so excited. I surely didn't want to go to a
bookstore dressed like this and wondered how inappropriate I would be
there. Gina then asked if she could get a new skirt she saw last time
they went and she was told she could. Now why would a bookstore have
skirts I thought to myself. I really didn't want to go clothes shopping
dressed in a sissy dress.
"Ok then let's go so we can see how well Jill here can perform," Ms
Bobbie said.
I had heard enough and had to ask, even protest just a bit. So I got the
nerve up as everyone got up and ready to go. "Don't you think my outfit
will be out of place shopping Mistress," I said very softly but loud
enough she could hear me.
That was when Jenny spoke up telling me, "It's an adult bookstore silly,"
as everyone laughed as they saw my anguish.
"You will be fine and dressed perfect for where we are going and for what
you will be doing," I heard Steve say.
Ms Bobbie told me that the place had a glory hole in the back and I was
going to be the one doing the blowing as they all watched. I was also
explained that it got them a discount when ones sissy performed as the
owner liked sissies very much.
"Besides it is great practice for you as I plan on pimping you out when
our family isn't all here and your services will be perfected, starting
tonight," Ms Bobbie said as she tugged my leash leading me out to the
garage.
Jenny and Gina got in the back seat and Bobbie waited and reminded me to
get the door for her before telling me to get in on Gina's side. I shut
the door for Bobbie and climbed in the back with Gina as Daddy started
the car. All the way there I was off in my own world worrying about the
adventure to come. Then Jenny lend over and began rubbing my legs and
complimented me on how pretty I was.
"Thank you Ma'am as are you," I told her. And she was too, a bit over
weight and on the heavy side but very much pretty.
She was a genetic girl dressed in a white dress with flowers on it and
nude panty hose with some very nice heels. She began doing more then
teasing me and soon enough grabbed my collar and pulling me across Gina
for a deep kiss. Then she told everyone what a good kisser I was as well.
She let go but took my hand so it rested on her lap. She then pulled her
hem up so my hand was resting on her nylon clad legs.
"She has me so wet Mistress, may I please use her services," she asked Ms
Bobbie.
Bobbie looked back at the scene in the back seat and told her yes she
could and with that Gina helped and guided me to Jenny's side of the
backseat. Jenny then guided me to the floor between her legs and pulled
her dress further up exposing not panty hose but thigh highs and very wet
panties. Jenny then put her hand on my head and forced it down to her lap
as there wasn't much room for my tall frame bent over like this.
"Come on Jill hurry up before we get there," she whispered down to me as
I began kissing her thighs.
She pulled me tightly up to her wet spot and I pulled her panties aside
and began licking and sucking away. Jenny began moaning very loudly and
squeezed my head tightly against her, humping my face as I made sure to
work my mouth and tongue. It wasn't too long before she was tensing up
and held me in place as she came and the flood of juices filled my mouth.
She held me in place as I heard Steve say, "Sounds like my baby girl
approves of the sissy slut's efforts"
She then pulled me away slowly and told everyone "OMG Yes I really like
the way she does that," Jenny said in a state of excitement.
Gina then helped me back to my side of the backseat as Jenny pulled her
dress back down. I regained myself just in time for us to pull into an
adult bookstore parking lot just off the exit. I saw the place only had a
couple cars and not much else around. As we came to a stop, Gina reminded
me to hurry and get the door for Ms Bobbie and hand her the lead to my
leash. I did as Gina told me and soon enough we were all entering the
shop. I followed closely behind Ms Bobbie for protection I guess as I was
scared to death. They all went to the counter where a big fat guy was and
to my shock all of them greeted him like a long lost friend. Jenny and
Gina gave him a deep kiss and Steve shook his hand. Ms Bobbie gave him a
big embrace followed by a kiss as well.
"This is a new sissy, Jill, that we will be training and thought we would
bring her here to start her training Joe," Ms Bobbie told the Man.
The man stepped out from behind the counter and told her that I was a
fine looking sissy at that and Steve told him I was pretty good at giving
head as well. I watch his face as he seemed to get very interested and
told him how much he would like to find out for himself.
"Well Gina would like that skirt she found the last time and the other
girls might want something as well, Does the discount still apply?" Ms
Bobbie added.
He circled around me inspecting my outfit and what was under it. I was
very worried about his answer and then I saw Bobbie hold my leash out to
him as she told me to kneel.
I did as told as the others started looking around the store. I then saw
a few gay guys in the back shopping as well. Joe then took the leash in
his hand and told Bobbie, "The discount sure did just like always but
first I want to see what she can do."
With that I was jerked to my feet as the man turned and we headed to the
back. He told a girl who was in the back room to go watch the counter and
led me to a table. He clear the garbage from it and then forced me to lay
across it face down. After fondling my legs and ass he walked around to
stand in front of me. I watched in horror as he was quickly undoing his
pants. I then heard Ms Bobbie behind me say, "you best do a good job
sissy for my dear friend here."
And then without warning he shoved a fat smelling cock to my lips. I
don't think this guy had has a shower in a few days and was glad his cock
wasn't to big. I parted my lips and as soon as I did he filled my mouth
with his meat. I sucked him very hard and started to use my hands as well
as he had me sprawled over a table sucking him. His grunts built quickly
and it didn't take long at all before he was ramming it in and out before
pulling my mouth tightly on him. I felt him build up and then explode as
I swallowed all of his seed as I was held in place unable to do anything
else. After the nasty fat smelly man deposited his load down my throat,
he pulled out and smeared it across my face. I few more jerks and just a
bit more oozed out and was left smeared on me.
"MMMMMMMMMMM Bobbie she does give good oral sex, how about we try the
other end in a bit?" he snarled as he spoke.
Bobbie assured him that for just a bit more of a discount, that could
surely be arranged. He laughed and said that would be no problem and
Bobbie suggested first her and I should get set up in the glory hole. He
told her that he would tell everyone their cocks were needed if they
liked and then he disappeared thru the curtain.
"Now Jill I want you to get over here and get on your knees and get ready
and the quicker you get them off the faster you can finish."
Bobbie explained as she led me to a closet in the room with no light. As
I was getting in position on my knees and she turned the light on, I
noticed how disgusting it was. There was a whole on the wall along with
all sorts of writings. I saw all sorts of degrading things wrote there
and it looked about as clean as Joe was.
"Now when you see a cock come sticking thru the whole, you are to take it
and get it off as quickly as possible," Ms Bobbie told me as she stood
behind me.
We didn't have to wait long and the first average size looking cock
entered the whole. I sort of hesitated and was hit on the back off the
head as a sign to get going by Bobbie. I looked up to her as I really
didn't believe what was happening.
"Go on Bitch SUCK!" she snapped at me.
She reminded me again what I was there for and reminded me as well that
she could easily beat my ass if I hesitate again. I didn't want that and
after a few strokes attached my lips around the cock and started sucking
at the same time I was stroking a strangers cock. It took just a few
minutes for it to explode and I caught it just as it did and pulled it
out spraying the wall. I froze while still holding it until Bobbie told
me after grabbing my hair "You best suck them dry and swallow every
drop."
She then wiped her fingers thru the mess on the wall and held them to my
mouth. I looked up to her very sick feeling but still sucked her fingers
clean. As I pulled off of her fingers she told me ," As soon as you drain
each cock you can let it go but not a second sooner.
I then let the cock in my hand go and not long afterward it pulled out of
the wall.
I was hoping that was the end to this ordeal but was sadly mistaken when
another cock appeared where the first one was. It was a bit bigger but I
knew better to hesitate any at all. I quickly stroked it a few times and
then sucked it hard. I thought this time I would go much faster and it
seemed to work as it didn't take as long. This time as it gushed in my
mouth I heard Bobbie say, "I want you to show me the cum every time."
The cock stopped flowing and I pulled my mouth free and showed Bobbie a
mouth full. She told me I could now swallow and what a good sissy I was.
I let go of it with my hand and it quickly pulled out of the wall as
well. I stared at the wall to see if another would appear and to my glee
none did. I waited watching that whole when Bobbie came up behind me
bending down and running her hand across my butt plug and on to my
chastity cage.
"How is my sissies clitty doing down there?" she asked me.
I responded right away by telling her it was very limp and she gave my
cage a tug as she pulled her hand away. I was wondering if I was now done
when she reached over me and into my dress top, finding my bra. She
slipped her hand in and under my breast form and teased my nipple a
minute or so. Now that caused my clitty to swell and me to moan.
"Now how is my little slut's clitty doing?" she asked as just then
another cock popped into my view.
I didn't answer her but instead instantly began sucking another cock
feeling more slutty about now. This time she kept teasing my nipple while
I sucked and also guided my head as she moved it to the pace she wanted.
"It looks like I have found sissy's slut buttons," she whispered to me as
I sucked quickly and slowly depending on the pace she set with her grip
on my head.
She then pinched my nipple hard as she forced my head fully onto him and
held me there until I gagged. She pressed my face firmly against the
dirty wall. She let her grip go and seeing how it didn't erupt, I began
my own fast pace on this cock. Soon enough I felt it begin to swell even
more and then twitch a bit. I knew from past experience that it was going
to cum and prepared myself for another load. I was right and soon caught
yet one more slimy load and showed her my reward for an effort well
earned.
"My gurl is getting better at this it seems," she softly said as she
cupped my chin before allowing me to swallow yet one more load.
I closed my eyes and opened them to her still holding my chin and
stareing into my face. I was barely able to swallow that last load and
could feel and taste it mixed with the rest in my throat.
As we waited another minute with no new cocks appearing, she told me how
I would get even better with each one I sucked. She told me as well that
this would be a regular stop for us and Joe was one guy who could get me
some paying gigs.
"Well I think we are finished here, lets go see where the others are,"
she told me as she helped me off my knees.
I got up and she had me fix my outfit and she touched up my makeup by
wiping my face and applying some more lipstick. She then took my leash
and we headed back out of the room. At least that is what I thought we
were doing but she suddenly stopped and I acedently bumped her into the
table as I followed behind.
"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING YOU STUPID BITCH!" she screamed at me as I
backed up.
She turned to look at me and gave a look that she was pissed. I bumped
her pretty good and knew I screwed up but I was also very eager to leave
this place.
"When we get home you are in for a very serious spanking but first you
wait here," she said as she wrapped my leash around a hook by the door.
Leaving me standing there she told me she would send for me after Joe was
finished and they were ready to go. With that she disappeared into the
other room. I remembered now that Joe said he wanted to have a go with my
backside as well and I was hoping he wouldn't show up. My hopes were
dashed a couple minutes later when he bust into the room and walked right
up to me.
"Now lets just see how tight a sissy hole you have back there," he spit
out as he undid my leash from the wall and dragged me back to the table.
He forced me over it face down and kicked my heels apart and groped me
under my dress. I looked back at him as he was undoing his pants and
quickly had them down around his knees. He pulled my dress up over my
back and held it there and with his other hand ripped my panties aside.
"Please Sir, don't ruin my panties and be easy Sir," I pleaded with him.
He didn't have an tolerance for my plea and pulled my panties even more
causing them to actually rip. Yanking them off as I watched him grab his
fat nasty cock and come closer. Not wanting to be his prey I pleaded
again, "Please Sir don't."
He smacked my butt cheeks hard and told me to shut the hell up and began
pressing the tip hard against my leg. I could feel how stiff he already
was and knew he probably wasn't about to be gentle. "Do you have any lube
at least Sir," I cried out as he ripped the butt plug from me and dropped
it on the table by my head.
"I said shut the hell up sissy," as he smacked my ass hard and then
walked around the table shoving his cock into my mouth.
"That's it, get it nice and wet for your ass bitch," he instructed as I
sucked it adding as much spit to it as I could.
He pulled my hair as he took his cock out of my mouth and told me I best
not move.
He then stepped back out of sight but I felt him adjust my hips up as he
held them in place. Then with a hand on my back I felt his cock at my
opening. He didn't try and take it easy either as I felt him pushing very
hard with it pressed there. With out any lube and just some spit on his
cock, I felt like he was tearing me in two as his fat cock spread my
cheeks.
"MMMMMMMMMM Bitch you are tight even after having a plug in," he murmured
as it slowly entered me fully.
My cries fell on deaf ears as he began to unmercifully attack my backside
holding my hips so I couldn't move an inch. He deeply and at a very
vicious pace slammed over and over into me. All I could hear was him
snarling and grunting and his legs slapping mine. I could feel each
thrust as it split my cheeks and after a couple minutes he thrust it
deeply and I felt it explode deep inside my stomach. He then pulled out
and wiped it on my backside. telling me he would get me a different pair
of panties.
"Don't you move Bitch, I'll be right back," he said as I felt him step
away.
He returned and so did Gina as he threw some ruffled panties that were
pink on my back telling Gina how he planned on getting me as much work as
Bobbie would like. He then left us alone and I began crying softly as
Gina helped me up.
Gina was very caring as she helped me out of my tore panties. "Don't cry
Jill, it gets easier and he is a real jerk."
That I knew but also thought there was no way it could get easier. I
slipped on my new panties after Gina helped me reinsert my butt plug and
then she helped me go join the rest of Ms Bobbie's family. They were just
bagging up a bunch of stuff and I couldn't even look at anyone as I felt
so humiliated, sore and used. I did hear Joe tell Bobbie that she could
drop me off anytime she wanted and he would put me to work. To my
disgust, she told him that would be wonderful.
I didn't even think before I spoke and blurted out, "You can't be
serious?"
To which I was suddenly reminded how out of line I was when Gina slapped
my face. She demanded I apologize to which I did and gave a curtsey to
all as well. Ms Bobbie then harshly took my leash and told the room that
I was in for a spanking to remember when we got home.
We left as I heard Joe laughing and Bobbie dragged me to the car. She
didn't wait for me to get her door, instead telling me to get in as she
tossed my leash in the back seat. It was a bunch of talk about all the
new stuff they got tonight on the ride home and then we stopped at an
apartment building. Gina leaned forward kissing both Bobbie and Steve and
gathering up a couple bags.
"Thank you Mistress and Daddy for the things," she said right before her
and Jenny embraced.
Then she got out and headed for the building where I guess she lived.
Jenny scooted closer to me as we got back on the road for the short trip
back. After Jenny playing with my leg and the garage door opening and
closing, we parked.
"Get out," I was told as Bobbie opened the door and ordered me out.
I climbed out of the back and instead of her grabbing my leash, she
grabbed my ear. We made our way into the condo and straight for the
living room. Soon enough Steve took a seat on the couch and Bobbie told
Jenny to get a chair from the dining room and her cane from the basement.
Bobbie finally let go of my ear and I watched as she pulled her dress up
to the top of her thighs.
"You see this you stupid sissy, you did this to me," she scolded me as I
saw her looking at a run in her thigh high.
She pointed to it and continued "You bumped me into the table and ruin my
stockings and left a bruise, now I'm going to teach you a lesson on
paying better attention and leave my own marks on you."
I became very worried as Jenny returned and put the chair in the middle
of the room. She too saw the tore stockings and handed Bobbie the cane.
Jenny then sat next to Steve and snuggled up close to him after telling
me, "Oh Jill I'm so sorry."
Bobbie didn't hesitate and told me to lean over with my hands on the
chair and legs straight. After assuming the position I felt her pull my
dress up tucking it into the top of my panties.
"Don't you dare move and count each one as you receive them," she told me
as the tension built.
I heard the cane cut the air and then she placed it against my thighs
just below my ass. Bobbie tapped me a few times. "I think ten strokes
will serve as punishment don't you sissy?"
I told her yes Mistress just before she pulled it back and quickly slice
it across my thighs. I felt like she just cut my thighs deeply and
screamed out in pain. I couldn't believe how bad that little stick could
hurt and wasn't sure I could handle ten.
She tapped my thighs right where she just struck me. "COUNT YOU STUPID
BITCH," she screamed at me.
I counted one and thanked her just in time for the second one to land. I
got very weak in the knees and dipped a bit but managed to count two and
thank her again. I then thought that I best get back in position and get
these over with as soon as possible. She prepared once again by placing
it against me and with a swish hit my butt cheeks right in the middle.
The pain was unbearable and I screamed out once again before counting it
as well and thanking her. I dipped down a bit to ease the pain and was
having trouble getting back up and in place.
"Come on we don't have all night," she told me as she tapped the outside
of my leg with her cane.
I slowly got back up and braced for another when she quickly did it
again. I counted four but only after screaming out a cuss word from the
pain. I dropped this time all the way to my knees and thought for sure
she would see I had enough. She came up and grabbed my arm suggesting I
get up.
"Please Mistress no more," I pleaded as she helped me up onto my heels.
She didn't seem to care in the least and after I thanked her again she
told me to kneel on the chair and lean over the back of it. "If that
doesn't help you handle this, then we can always start over in the
dungeon downstairs," she told me to my horror.
I turned to look at her after climbing up on the chair and Steve chimed
in saying, "You best turn around Jill."
I turned and leaned over the back of my chair and Bobbie ran her hand
over my backside before replacing it with her cane. She tapped me a
couple times and repeated the last few strokes with another. I screamed
out in pain again but managed to thank her and count five. It was easier
to stay in position but not any easier to take. She lit me up with a
couple more as I counted them as well pausing before giving me the last
one.
"I hope you have learned a valuable lesson here sissy," she told me and I
answered with a yes Ma'am.
She then thrashed the cane once more and after thanking her and counting
the last one she handed the cane to Jenny. Jenny took it as Bobbie
inspected her handy work by rubbing each welt and mark. I dared not move
until told and even though her touch hurt very much as she ran her hand
across them. She then ran her hand thru my legs and gently gripped my
chastity device before pulling it back and patting my butt plug.
"The sooner you accept your fate sissy, the less one will be punished as
I now own your ass even if I have to share you with Ms Betty," she said
softly.
I agreed with her by telling her, "I will do better Mistress I promise."
She only told me she knew and didn't mind either way as she undocked my
dress from my panties. She then took the leash off my collar as she
pulled me up by it "Now go stand in the corner."
I quickly got up and made my way face first into the corner. I rubbed my
backside some and moaned from the pain. More like a whimper then a moan
but still a moan. I was told to put my hands down and then I did so as I
heard Jenny return. The three of them got up and headed for the bedroom
as Bobbie told me," And to think I was going to unlock your chastity
device and let you have a release for a reward, but now you stay there
and think about what you did.
I waited as told and didn't move a muscle for maybe an hour when at of
the silence I heard Steve call me to him. I turned to see him taking a
seat on the couch and he pointed to the seat next to him. After sitting
down he rubbed my thigh and told me he wished I didn't have to endure
such punishments but it was for my own good in my training.
"Yes Sir I know and I promise to be good and I'm trying my best," I told
him. He turned my head with a soft touch of his hand and kissed me
deeply.
He broke the kiss as Jenny and Bobbie had entered the room and Jenny
asked him if he was ready to go. He got up leaving me on the couch and
told me, "When it is just us you can call me Daddy Jill."
Bobbie then told them goodbye and after a few kisses they left us alone.
Bobbie had me lean to one side as she inspected her marks and they still
felt raw. She then had me sit back up and with a hand on my lap began to
caress my leg.
"I have trained a many sissies and you are doing better then most but
still have a lot to learn," she told me as I looked into her face.
It might not always be so harsh but until I get my act right, I would
probably endue much more. She went on to say that Betty probably wouldn't
but Bobbie and her family would gladly have lots of fun once I realize I
am an owned sissy and follow the rules like Gina does. "All you have to
do is realize you are no longer a free will man but an owned sissy and it
will get easier a lot sooner Jill"
"May I please ask you something Ms Bobbie?" I asked seeing how at ease
she seemed at the moment.
She told me I could and I asked, "But I'm not so sure I can get thru some
of the stuff I am asked to do."
She kissed me softly and caressed my hair as I began to sob somewhat. She
leaned my head onto her shoulder and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.
She went on to tell me this is no different then if I accepted her offer
to be hers but now I have Ms Betty to serve as well. As she reached into
my sissy dress top and slowly removed my breast forms one at a time. She
then told me to repeat after her "Yes Ma'am."
I repeated it and was a bit confused as to why.
"Whenever you are in doubt of a doms orders, just say Yes Ma'am or Sir
and do the next right thing which is to do exactly as told," she told me
as she teased a nipple of mine. She sat there teasing my nipple until I
calmed down and my sobs turned to moans of pleasure. At least until my
clitty was fully confined in it's cage and couldn't get any bigger.
"I'll tell you what, if your a good gurl and do so very eagerly, I will
unlock you and give you a release," she whispered to me as I began to
massage her thigh.
She had changed into a silky nighty and she had me begging for that. I
assured her that I would do anything for a release and she seemed very
happy at my response.
"Very good Jill, Now get my camcorder from the table and set it up on the
tripod facing me," she instructed me to do.
As I was figuring it out she explained that she had all her sissies make
a movie proclaiming my submission to her and where to place the camera. I
had it ready to go and was told to turn it on and turn the view finder so
she could see it and bring her the remote control. I retrieved it and
handed it to her as she started the movie.
Tell me your name little one," she asked me as I stood before her.
I responded very eager to make her happy "My name is Jill Mistress
Bobbie." She then told me to tell her what I was and who I belonged too.
I saw where this was going and looked into the camera saying, "I am your
sissy Ms Bobbie, I belong to you totally of my free will."
She then had me turn exposing myself as I had to lift my dress up to show
the camcorder my panties and thigh highs. After doing so she had me stop
thanking me to which I gave her a deep curtsey. Bobbie then pointed at
her feet I took as a clue to kneel there. I quickly got on the floor
looking up to her with a smile. Bobbie then pointed to her heels and told
me to kiss each one and I did so with no hesitation and kept it up until
she told me to slowly kiss my way up.
"Yes Mistress Bobbie, right away," I said loud and clear with a smile on
my face.
I took equal turns on each foot a few times and slowly kissed softly as
my lips climbed her legs. As I got back up and from my knees kissed each
thigh, she slipped open her nighty. She didn't have any panties on and
held her erection out for me and the camera to see.
"What would my sissy Jill Like to do?" she asked as she waved her cock a
few times at me.
Not really wanting to do this as my stomach was still overflowing from
cum from earlier. I also didn't want to screw up being allowed a release
and remembered what she just told me. Do the next right thing so I said
with a smile and bat of my eyes "Your sissy would love to suck my
Mistress Ms Bobbie."
And then I bent over taking her fully into my mouth and began sucking
with earnest. Slow but steady I concentrated on making her cum. She told
me to keep my eyes focused on my Mistress as my head was bobbing up and
down, never letting go as I sucked hard. She made sure my wig didn't get
in my face and I saw her zoom the lens in the view finder.
"That's it Sissy, suck your Mistress like an owned sissy should," she
said as I worked to do as such.
I didn't stop to agree and batted my eyes as I kept steady suction. I
slipped her cock between my lips from tip to base. Soon enough she was
moaning and I knew she was close. She kept encouraging me as I sucked
her. Then she thrust her hips forward and I buried myself on her. I felt
her tense up just before she filled my mouth with a few blast of her
load. From all the others I knew to save it and show her and await her
command to swallow. I pulled off saving every drop and tilted my head
back and opening my mouth to show her and the camera.
"Such a good sissy," she told me as she took my chin closing my mouth.
She held it closed and I swallowed it all and then showed her it was
gone. She patted the top of my head and told me to go turn off the
camera. I quickly got up and gave a curtsey before doing as told. When I
got it turned off she told me to bring it to her. I handed it to her and
she began to watch it as she reached for a key on her ankle.
"You did a good job Jill, now lets see about your treat I promised you,"
she said as she lifted my dress.
I held it up for her and she unlocked my clitty from it's cage. As she
pulled off the cage portion, it sprung to full erection. She sat down the
camera and told me the ring part around my balls would stay on. I then
watched as she took my clitty into her mouth and felt overwhelmed as the
feeling took over my body. It was even better that she was stroking the
back of my nylon covered legs as I held my dress up watching. I am not
sure if it was that or the fact I had been stimulated so much while
locked up but I felt like I was going to bust a load after only a minute
or so.
"May I please have a release Mistress Bobbie," I cried out as she pulled
off squeezing it.
"That was fast and yes you may my little one," she told me just before
she reattached her warm moist mouth.
A couple more pumps of my clitty and waves of ecstasy came flooding over
me. My entire body convulsed with ecstasy as I finally got some relieve.
I clutched the air and froze hoping this feeling or her sucking me would
ever end. She then slowly pulled her mouth of me.
"Now see it is not all bad being an owned sissy now is it?" she said as
she looked up to me in my frozen state.
I finally regain a bit of composer and answered her "No Mistress Bobbie,
that was wonderful thank you."
She then pulled me down to her level and kissed me deeply telling me that
Mistress too like to suck clitties and cock's. I then watched as she
picked up my chastity cage once again.
"Now lets get you locked back up," she told me with me not wanting to do
so.
I wanted to get a longer break from it then a few minutes and was still
hard as hell anyways. She tried to force it on anyway but it wouldn't
budge with my clitty so hard. I think it was my body telling her no when
I knew better.
"Go to the kitchen and bring me a cup of ice," she suggested as she gave
up.
I went and found the cups and ice and filled the glass full. I still had
my panties tucked under my sac and returned handing her a glass full of
ice. I suggested that I could make her drink for her but she reached in
and got an ice cube.
"Don't be silly little one, it's not for a drink," she told me as she
took it and pressed it against my clitty.
She ran it all around down there and in no time my clitty shrunk back to
a couple inches and very limp. She then put the ice cube to my lips and I
took it in my mouth. She then had no problem putting the cage portion
back in place. Then I watched as she locked it once again and put the key
back around her ankle. She told me to go to her room and find a nighty
she left out for me to wear as she began to watch the movie we just made.
"You may relieve yourself if need be and freshen up your make up before
you get back Jill," she said as I headed to go find it.
I got in her bed room and found a silky nighty sort of like hers but more
sheer and a lot shorter then hers. I did have to go relieve myself and
grabbed it on the way to the bathroom. I went in and closed the door and
quickly sat down and lend over taking my butt plug out. I then quickly
relieved myself and went tinkle as well. I was just about to wipe myself
when the door opened wide. Bobbie came right in and up to me telling me
that a sissy never shuts a door and explained that it is always to be
open unless told otherwise,
"You serve here and not live here and a sissy has no right to privacy,
besides it is easier to check on ones property with the door open," she
remarked.
She also asked if I went number one or two and when I told her she told
me that I needed to use an enema and jump in the shower to quickly clean
while I was at it.
"One must always be clean inside and out and ready to serve and that
means every hole," she went on to say.
She found the bag and filled it handing it to me and watched as I did so.
She told me I did a good job and refilled the bag. I repeated the task
and after she inspected the results told me I could jump in the shower. I
wipe my backside a bit and then got up and took off the dress. Stepping
out I picked it up and found a hanger to hang it on. I then removed my
bra then my panties. Lastly I rolled down my thigh highs after slipping
of my heels. I almost forgot to take off my wig when she told me I could
leave it on when cleaning after an enema.
"Just get in and out and a sissy should be quick about it," she told me
as she washed the bag and was putting it away as I got in the shower.
I did as told and made it quick and then she handed me a towel as I
stepped out. I dried off and she handed me the nighty and informed me
that no bra was needed for bed but panties and thigh highs are always a
must. She handed me a pair of red thigh highs and matching silky undies
to wear and I had them on in no time. She had me get my heels back on
though and then started to leave. "Hurry up and do your make up and meet
me back in the living room."
I went and did the best I could as quickly as I could and then went to
see what she was doing. She told me to get a glass of water if I liked
and join her on the couch. I did so and when I returned gave her a
curtsey and told her "Thank you Mistress as I was very thirsty."
She patted a spot next to her on the couch and told me it was ok and to
have a seat. She then pulled me close to her and put my head on her
shoulder. She placed a leg over mine saying we would relax and watch some
TV before bed. I began caressing her leg and felt my clitty stir a bit in
it's cage from the feel of her silky legs. Soon enough I was confined all
too well by the cage as I softly caressed her leg and she played with my
wig as she watched her TV show which I didn't even notice
"Jill would you please go get me a glass of wine and get yourself a glass
of water," she kindly asked me as she pulled her leg away to allow me to
get up.
I quickly got up and went to do as she wished and brought her a glass of
wine. She looked a tad upset at me ," I thought I told you to get
yourself a glass of water as well."
I tried to explain that I wasn't thirsty but she explained instead after
cutting me off that wasn't the point. She reminded me that no matter what
I was feeling I should always do as told so I went and fetched myself a
glass of water.
"Here little one, take these pills," she told when I returned and held
them out in her hand.
I was curious and asked what they were to find out that Ms Betty and her
both wanted me to start a massive dose of hormone replacement therapy. I
tried to ask what that was and why I needed such when she told me not to
worry any.
"That way you will quickly get over losing all your male macho stuff and
soon be able to accept your new sissy self a lot quicker," she stated.
She went on to explain that the benefits of such were less shaving soften
and that my hair would grow quicker and finer. I might gain some weight
but on my skinny frame I could use it. Besides she said the weight would
show more in my ass, hips and my very own growing breast. I also would
feel more feminine and less like my old male self.
"But Mistress this stuff was suppose to only be seen by people in the
lifestyle and vanilla people, such as family and friends would never
know," I tried to explain.
She just laughed a bit and told me that was not possible seeing I was
going to be Ms Betty's sissy as well as hers 24/7. I then tried to tell
her about what Ms Betty and I agreed on but again was cut short.
"Are you trying to argue with me Jill?" she asked as I noticed her tone
become more ominous.
Not wanting to upset her, I quickly stopped and told her no Ma'am and
took the pills and swallowed them. That seemed to defuse the situation
and make her happy. I drank the whole glass and then had to show her I
swallowed both pills. She told me after seeing a doctor I would soon
start injections which were much faster. But also told me to not worry
any about it now "Now it's time for bed, tomorrow you have a big day and
I have to get you back to Ms Betty."
I acknowledge her with a yes Ma'am and helped her up and she lead me
behind her by taking my hand. I followed her to her room and she told me
to climb in. I pulled back the sheets and she too climbed in taking me
and rolling me over so she could spoon up close behind me locking me in
her arms. She told me to kiss her goodnight and I leaned my head back
doing so before she turned off the light and prepared to drift off to
sleep. It didn't take me long and soon enough I was sleeping like a baby.
Sometime during the middle of the night I felt her teasing my nipple from
behind and when I began to stir, she pinched it very hard. As I turned
and rolled over to face her she didn't say a word and just guided me
below the covers. She gently pushed my past her waist until my head was
by her stiff clitty and then she held me there. I knew what that meant
and got right to my task and started sucking her. Bobbie trapped my head
there and her legs worked up and down my body as she got excited. Not
long after that I felt her stiffen and her body tense up knowing she was
very close. I picked up the pace to finish the deed and soon after she
exploded a load into my mouth. I swallowed it and sucked her a bit more.
When she was satisfied she softly let me up with a tug of my arms. She
didn't say anything and pulled me up to her for a kiss before breaking it
and guiding me back to my side as she embraced me with her body from
behind once again. I am thinking she went right back to sleep and after
awhile I did as well.
A couple hours later an alarm went off and she turned it off nudging me.
"Go get the coffee and yourself ready and come back and wake me."
She then rolled over and looked like she was going back to sleep. I snuck
out of her bed and went right away to start the coffee and then I had to
pee. I went and sat on the toilet and relieved my self although with
morning wood and a chastity cage it took extra time. I then thought about
her telling me about getting ready and did the enema thing a couple times
before jumping in the shower. I got out and dried off and got back into
my undies and nighty before putting back my butt plug. I then worked on
my wig and makeup before deciding which outfit to wear. I decided on the
nighty as it was easier and then went to get her a cup of coffee like she
liked it. I took it to her side of her bed to a sleeping Mistress and
held it as I gentle touched her.
"Your coffee Mistress," I whispered to her as she started to wake.
She took the cup drinking a taste and seemed pleased I made it right. She
then told me to crawl under the sheets from the foot of the bed and kiss
my way slowly up to give her a morning blowjob. I went and did as she
said as I watched her get her phone and start looking for any messages. I
noticed she too had morning wood and during the task I heard thru the
sheets "I expect this after you hand me my coffee every morning sissy."
I finished my task with another load recieved from her and she reached
down pulling the covers off us and took a picture. Then instructed me to
show her and the camera before being allowed to swallow and show her it
was gone.
She then put down the coffee and phone and got out of bed. She motioned
for me to follow her as she headed for the bathroom. As she stopped
standing in front of the potty, she told me to hold her clitty as she
relieved herself. When she finally quit and the last few drops flowed I
knew I had to clean her. I sank to my knees still holding her and sucked
it clean. She then patted my head telling me to go start her breakfast
while she got dressed.
I got up and gave a curtsey and yes Ma'am before running along and got
busy making her some eggs, bacon and toast. Halve way though though I
took the coffee cup from her makeup table as she was getting dressed and
refilled it and brought it back to where I found it. I then quietly went
back to making her breakfast. When it was finished I went and told her.
She was about ready for her day and doing her makeup and told me a thank
you. I gave another curtsey and backed out of the room making myself a
cup of coffee before cleaning the mess I made.
"It smells wonderful sissy," she said as she came into the room. I
stopped dry the dishes and thanked her again and was summoned to her as
she took a seat. She told me to go while she ate and to change into the
dress she laid out for me to wear today "I am pretty sure it will fit and
I want you looking hot when I return you home."
I went to her room and saw a silky short black and polka dot dress and
some red polka dot underwear, red thigh highs, as well as some jewelry
like the hoop ear rings, matching wrist and ankle bracelets as well as
some perfume. She even had some heels laid out and although they were
about two sizes to small, I managed to get me feet in them and get them
strapped on. I took off my things from the night before and changed and
then checked my make up once again. I was getting a lot better at doing
it myself already and soon enough was satisfied. I returned to see she
finished the food I made and was now on her computer so I took the dishes
into the kitchen and took her more coffee before returning to finish my
chore.
"Hold on and turn for me," she told me as I started to walk away.
She then had me pull the dress up and show her what it was underneath and
turn some more. She told me I looked smoking hot and did a good job and
called me closer. Still holding up my dress she grabbed my chastity cage.
"I almost think I would like to take this off and let you do your
Mistress, almost," she said before she told me to go finish the dishes
and then we could go.
I had them done and put away before wiping down everything else and then
went to inform her. She had me knell next to her and laid my head in her
lap as she finished whatever she was doing on her computer. I looked up
to notice she had a movie of my morning blowjob and soon enough closed
all the screens. She then told me it was time to go and we got up and I
gathered my sissy dress and was told I could leave the rest as she got
her keys and we headed for her car and Ms Betty's house. She then stopped
me and handy me a small black purse, some lipstick, a 20 dollar bill and
a splash of some perfume, and some condoms telling me, "A girl should
always be prepared, now we are ready, let's get you back to Ms Betty."
I did feel very pretty and at ease at least on the car Ride home as Ms
Bobbie drove us back to Betty's house. She keep rubbing my leg and we
didn't talk much but when she did she kept telling me how pretty I looked
and what she expected from me to make Betty happy as well.
As we got close and I could see Betty's yard I noticed my truck was
parked on the side of the house out of the way and not where I left it. I
also noticed Betty's car, Alice's car, Stacy's car and a truck I didn't
recognize. It seemed someone else was here and after parking I followed
Ms Bobbie closely as we came to the door. She knocked and quickly after
Stacy answered it and greeted us in the perfect sissy way. She had a big
smile and did a perfect curtsey as she held the door open as we walked
in. I noticed Mary and Betty first and Bobbie told me in a whisper to go
greet her properly.
I went straight to her and did so. "Hello Ms Betty, I am here to serve
you," was what I thought she would want me to say as I gave her a deep
curtsey.
Betty looked me up and down and told Bobbie that I wasn't very sissy like
but did look really pretty. "You do a wonderful job transforming him,
maybe I could send you all my girls to make up."
She then told me that Ed would really like it as well when Mary took her
attention with the stuff she was busy crafting. I then had a chance to
look the place over and noticed Stacy busy picking up another mess the
k** made. I also noticed my computer in the corner of the living room as
well as my TV. Alice then came out from the back and she went right to my
computer and sat down logging on, not paying any attention to me. That
made me very curious and I had to ask as Bobbie was sitting down at the
table and I still stood next to Betty.
"Why are my things here Ms Betty if I may ask?" I gently told her.
She looked up with a disgusted look on her face and stared at me harshly
"Because we went last night and took what you don't need from your place
and brought it here."
"Don't worry yourself none, as Alice and Mary needed a computer and you
won't as your days of chatting and watching porn or over," she flatly
told me.
She then handed me not a smart phone but a generic tiny phone and
informed me that Alice had my old phone as well. She explained that the
only phone I needed was one that would receive phone calls and text when
I was called into service. I guess she could tell by the look on my face
that I was shocked and dejected as she went along.
"That's not going to be a problem is it sissy?" she asked as I looked to
Ms Bobbie for help but found none.
I assured it wasn't but I don't think she believed me or she didn't care
either. She then told me to go help Stacy pick up the mess Mary made
earlier and I gave another curtsey before going to help. Bobbie and Betty
started chatting as backed away. I heard Betty ask Bobbie how it went and
was glad Bobbie was very pleased and told her so. I could only imagine if
she said something otherwise what would be my fate.
I helped Stacy pick up the k**s toys when I was summoned back to Betty. I
hurriedly made my way back and gave another curtsey as I stopped next to
her. She told me to turn around and show her my ass and the marks Bobbie
had left. My first thought was Mary was right there but noticed she
wasn't paying any attention.
"I said turn around sissy, don't make me have to tell you again!" she
demanded as I hesitated.
As I turned to do as told I said, "I wasn't sure with Mary here
Mistress."
I pulled my dress back up past my panties and held the position so she
could inspect the marks. She reached over and pulled my red polka dot
panties down exposing my red and bruised ass. She then reached back and
grasped her paddle and let me have a very hard smack across both cheeks.
"When I tell you to do something you do it, no matter who is here," she
told me as I held my position. She then got up and put her hand on my
back and swatted me four more times as everyone watched, including the
k**.
"Besides I want her to see how to handle a sissy such as you so when she
grows up she will know what to do," as she pulled my panties back up and
lowered my dress.
The swats really hurt but I think my pride, what was left of it was hurt
even more. Mary went back to making a mess and Betty told me to turn
around. I turned to face her and she was putting the paddle down as she
told me there was another person she wanted me to meet and he was getting
a shower and that I should go introduce myself and assist any way he
wished. Once again I looked to Bobbie to help as I got very nervous
suddenly but again she seemed to look a bit upset with me as well.
"Yes Ma'am right away," I told her before giving yet another curtsey and
backing away.
I had to walk by my computer and Alice but she never looked up and I
slowly opened Betty's bedroom door. I didn't hear the shower going but
the light in the bathroom was on so I slowly crept in there. As I entered
I saw a very big guy primping in the mirror with no shirt on but dressed
fully otherwise. I noticed his muscles were a lot bigger then mine as he
was also a inch or two taller as well. I stopped in the door way and
spoke up "Hello Sir I was told to introduce myself and find out if I
could assist you anyway.
"Well well, what do we have here, you must be Jill," he said as he turned
to look me over more.
I got even more nervous and my voice shaked a bit as I answered him "Yes
Sir."
He told me to come in so he could get a better look at me and I did so.
He ran his massive hand down my side and then down my leg before cupping
my chin softly so I had to look up to him. He then had me raise my dress
to show him what was underneath as he stared at me. I slowly did so and
he seemed pleased with my polka dot dress and panties, as he got really
close. His hands ran down both my legs as he looked me over front and
back. He cupped my chastity cage and ran his hand under my bottom to push
a bit on my butt plug. He then leaned me over the counter a bit and
reached around to cup my fake breast.
"I have heard all about you Jill and think I will enjoy using you and
your services when I'm here," he whispered as his hand crept up my back.
I then felt a tug on my collar as he pressed his body against mine from
behind. I felt his hand intertwine in my wig and then he slipped it under
my chin. I watched in the mirror as he pressed his thumb to my mouth.
"And I love what they have done with your make up, especially those
lips," he whispered in my ear.
He turned me to face him and pushed his finger harder to my mouth which I
took as a clue as to what to do. I sucked it as he held it in my mouth
until he pulled it out. Without saying another word he guided me with a
hand on my should to my knees before him. I slide down the front of him
keeping my eyes focused up to him. He left me kneeling as I watched him
unbuckle his belt and unzip his pants.
"Pull out Daddy's cock sissy and do what sissy's do," he told me as I was
starting to shake a bit with fear.
I reached up and in his pants freeing a huge cock much bigger then any I
had seen yet. He was already very hard and I finally sprung it free. It
stuck out about 6 inches from his pants and it's massive width I could
barely wrap my hand around. I surely didn't want to upset him as he was
bigger, and the bull Betty mentioned and might just beat the tar out of
me. I stroked it a bit a few times to pause but didn't want him to think
I was stalling but was. So I rubbed my cheek against it and then licked
the whole shaft from base to tip slowly. As I reached the tip he put his
hand on my head and shoved it between my lips. It kept going very quickly
filling my mouth and started down my throat. I gag and he pulled it back.
"Awe I see sissy will need lots of practice to handle such a cock," he
teased me as he pulled it almost out.
Then he started a slow rhythm of having his way with my mouth. Every once
in awhile jabbing it further until I gagged again. After a few minutes of
this I heard Betty say, "This might take awhile as he just had his way
with me and Stacy already this morning."
I heard Bobbie and betty laughing as I glanced to see them watching the
show. Ed then picked up pace and breathing became an issue as well but he
didn't stop. In fact he speed up after another minute or so and as I
struggled to breath, he clamped my head in his grip. Tears started
filling my eyes from the gagging and snot and slobber was oozing out
some. Then I felt his massive cock twitch and he grunt right before a
flood of him filled my mouth. I tried to catch and save it and it too
started oozing out some.
"Go ahead and swallow, it is the only way to get it all Jill," Betty told
me as he held me on his cock.
After he drained his cock into my mouth and throat of all it's remaining
juices, he pulled my head off of him. Letting me go as he smeared his
cock across my face. Betty then had me put his cock away and told me to
thank him.
"Thank you Sir for allowing me to suck such a big cock," I told him as
they watched a pathetic sissy put his cock back into his pants.
Betty asked Bobbie to help me clean up to which she did telling everyone
that she too might like a go at him in the future. They all laughed at
her remark and then left us alone so Bobbie could do her magic. She wiped
my face and redid my makeup and fixed my wig for me telling me how proud
she was of the show I put on. I didn't feel proud at all and really
wished I could find a way to get out of this whole situation. We then
both went back into the living room to join everyone else and then Stacy
said it was about time for her to go home.
"Jill I want you to follow Stacy into my room so I can give her reward
for such a great weekend of service," Betty said.
I saw Stacy's eyes light up at that and then Betty led the way as Stacy
took a hold of my hand. I followed them right back into the bedroom and
Betty sat on the bed and ordered me to my knees in front of Stacy. I did
so and then was told for her good behavior I was going to suck her as
well.
She was then allowed to take of her sissy outfit before changing to go
home and when she was left only in her undies Betty told me to, "Make her
cum and be quick about it Jill, we don't have all night."
She then told her to pull her clitty out and I saw she was all ready very
excited. Betty had me do whatever I thought would get her off the
quickest so I stroked her and licked her several times as I did so. I
then latched my lips around her and thought I was very lucky she was
small like me and began sucking very fast. Betty had me work her butt
plug in and out as I did so and after only a minute or so, she was asking
permission to release. She was given permission and I caught every drop
and then pulled off to show them my collection. About that time Bobbie
came back in just in time for us to kiss and swap the contents between
us.
"Would you mind if I received her release Betty," said as we were in the
process.
Betty told her sure and she swooped in and kissed Stacy deeply after we
got done. She swallowed all of it and ran her hand softly across my face
before fondling Stacy. Betty told me then to help Stacy get her things as
the two Dommes went back to the other room. Stacy thanked me and told me
what a pleasure it was to meet and serve along side me. I agreed with her
and as she put boy clothes on over her undies, I watched as she got
dressed. I saw her backside had a bunch of the same bruises and marks
mine had. When she was dressed we gathered all her stuff and went back to
the other room as well.
Stacy and I came out of the bedroom and she said her goodbyes to everyone
and I went to stand by Bobbie. She then left and Betty had me help her to
her car as she started to go. I carried some bags for her and after
loading her car was thanked again and told she couldn't wait to come
back. I got a bit sad not because she would be coming back but that she
was leaving and I was stuck here and seemed most likely to be here no
matter how long it was before she returned. Stacy then got in her car and
drove away as I waved goodbye holding back a tear. After watching her car
disappear I went back inside and went to Ms Betty.
"She's gone Ms Betty, what would you like me to do for you?" I asked as I
gave a deep curtsey.
She was finding her things as she told me, "We are going out to eat."
I was actually starving myself and although I didn't want to go dressed,
I was willing to go so I could eat. Betty then informed me that Bobbie,
Ed and her were the ones going and not me.
"I can't wait to see what all you have done and discuss you further with
Bobbie," she told me as she took my hand.
I wasn't sure why she had my hand if I wasn't going with them but she
started to head for the bedroom and I quickly followed behind. Betty
stopped when she reached her side of the bed and the side the door to the
cage under it was.
"Get In sissy," was all she said as I stood there hesitating.
I tried to plead with her since I didn't want to crawl in there "You
aren't going to leave me here alone are you Ms Betty, what if there is a
problem?"
She looked at me really annoyed and then a slap hit my cheek. She
explained to me that I was to do as told and never question her or a
command. I didn't want another so I knelt down and opened the door and
started in.
"Beside Alice and Mary will be here and you won't be alone and even if
you were, don't you dare ever question me again," she scolded me right
before I was fully in.
I was almost fully in when she kicked my ass as I made it in. As soon as
I did I heard the door slam shut and turned to see her put a lock on the
door as well. I had plenty of room but that didn't help my growling
stomach. Betty then slipped her foot in and told me to kiss it before she
turned and left closing the bedroom door and leaving me there. Besides
being very hungry, my stomach was a bit twisted feeling as I needed to
relieve myself. It probably is a good thing since I'm locked in here that
I have a butt plug in I thought. I could hear Mary and Alice every once
in a while arguing and talking every once in awhile but other than that
it was very quiet. All of a sudden I saw the bedroom door open and Mary
walked by on her way to grandma's bathroom.
I don't think she even saw me as she passed by and noticed after going
potty, she started going through the drawers in there. I watched as she
got Betty's makeup out and started playing and making a mess. Then Alice
came in and found her and told her to get the hell out of there and to
stay out before they left me alone once again. I watched while she led
her away and the brat threw a fit.
It was probably about a halve hour or so when the door quietly opened
slightly again. Mary was back and this time got a chair and climbed up on
it and started to go into all the cabinets she couldn't reach otherwise.
She dropped things and got all sorts of stuff out and I heard Alice yell
for her.
Mary heard her too and quickly got down and while putting it back in
Betty's room see dropped some blush on the floor. When she bent over to
get it she looked under the bed and to her shock saw me there.
"What are you doing under there?" she asked me with a puzzled look on her
face.
I didn't know what to tell her and kept silent as she sat on the floor
watching me.
She started trying to do her face and was getting the powder everywhere.
I finally spoke to the k** and told her," I bet your grandma and mom
would be upset with you if they knew what you were doing."
She acted like she didn't hear me and ignored me as she got out even more
makeup and made a bigger mess of herself and the floor. I watched her a
few more minutes untill I thought Alice wasn't ever going to come get her
and finally spoke up, "Mary stop, put that stuff away."
She didn't slow down and ignored me again and I told her once more a
little more sternly. Her response was one that used to really make me
mad. She told me I wasn't her boss just like a spoiled little brat would.
So I reached through the bars of the frame and grabbed her pants telling
her a bit harsher even once more.
"Well I don't care *********** but you better stop," I said hoping she
would get the message.
She had really made a huge mess by know and as I had her pants leg she
screamed out for her mommy. Alice came running in and asked her what was
wrong and I let het her go. Alice yelled at her about the mess she made
and snatched her up taking her away. Alice closed the door and once again
I was alone.
About two hours later the silence was broken by the dogs alerting someone
was here. I then heard everyone else come back home. They didn't come to
free me right away and I could hear them talking about nothing special.
Twenty minutes later I saw the bedroom door open and saw Betty come in.
She must have saw the mess and instead of letting me out called for
Alice. Alice came in there and Betty questioned her as to the disaster in
her room. She explained that Mary did it and then Betty called for her.
She too came in there and as Betty asked her what went on she played
stupid as always. When Betty got a bit upset with her she told Alice she
should have been watching her better. Alice explained that she was on the
phone and only found her after I stopped her and Mary screamed for her.
"And she grabbed my leg and yelled at me grandma," Mary told her as she
bent over and looked at me.
Betty didn't sound to happy with the k** and said, "Oh really," as I
watched her turn her and barely swat her backside as she sent her to the
other room.
Betty then came around to inspect the damage some more and then back
around to her side of the bed. I watched as her hands unlocked the door
thinking she was going to reward me for helping by letting me out.
"Jill get your ass out here this instant," she demanded.
I started to crawl out and just as my head came out she snatched my ear.
She literally dragged me from my spot under her bed and to my feet. I was
quickly slapped hard several times in the face before she told me to
never ever touch, or talk to her family ever again in such a manner.
"But Mistress she was making," was all I got out before she slapped me
again and turned me by my ear and tossed me over the edge of her bed.
With Alice still there looking on she stomped into the closet and I
looked back to see her with that dreaded cane in her hand.
Fear washed over me and Alice could see it I guess and spoke up "He
didn't hurt her and only tried to help mom."
"I don't care' Betty told us both as she had me pull my dress up as I
laid across her bed.
Alice tried one more time to stick up for me but that seemed to piss
Betty off even more. She then handed Alice the cane and told us that she
would be the one giving me the 20 lashes then. I began to tear up but
knew better to say a word.
"I don't want to do it Mom," she told Betty only to be told if she didn't
I would receive 40 strokes from Betty.
Alice looked at me and after another plead was looked at and told last
chance. She knows her mother as well as I do and placed the cane across
both my cheeks. I felt it lift and she struck me but not very hard at
all. I counted one and thanked her only to hear betty's displeasure with
her effort.
"You best hit him hard or I will and the count will be 50," Betty said
and I looked back to see what Alice would do.
She hesitated but eventually placed it again on my ass. Betty told her to
start over and this time it best leave marks she told her. Alice didn't
want to and as I turned away and gripped the sheets tight the next blow
sliced a welt straight across both cheeks. I screamed out in pain and
then thanked her and counted one again. She sized up her next stroke and
soon enough hit me again. After thanking her each time and eventually
counting to ten, she pleaded one last time with Betty.
"Go on finish it or I will and we will start over," Betty said and Alice
struck me again. She finished her task and had me sobbing, in tears and
with fresh welts all across both cheeks. I was then told to get up and
betty had me kneel and kiss both feet of Alice. I don't think she like
that either and went away a bit mad at her Mom when finally told she
could go. Betty picked up the cane and threatened me the next time it
would be 50 strokes. She then reached down as I was rubbing my cheeks
lightly in a sobbing mess on her bed.
Pulling me up by the back of my collar back to my heels she instructed me
to go apologize to Mary and Thank Alice once again. As she let go of my
collar I gave her a curtsey and in between sobs said ' Yes Mistress right
away."
I backed out of the room lowering my dress and went in the living room
where Ed, Bobbie and Mary where followed closely by Betty.
I went to the k** and she looked up to me and I gave her a curtsey and
quickly told her, "I am truly sorry to have upset you Mary and it will
never happen again, Please forgive me."
She said ok quietly and then went back to coloring her book. I then asked
anyone where Alice was and Bobbie told me out back.
I thanked her and gave another curtsey before making a haste out back.
Betty followed and stood in the patio doors as I gave Alice a curtsey as
well.
"Thank you Alice and I am truly sorry for treating you and your daughter
with disrespect, please forgive me Ma'am," I told her as she said ok and
I could still tell she wasn't happy but saying so because her Mom was
watching.
Betty then told me to get back in the living room and go to the corner
and be quick about it. I found my corner as I almost ran to the spot
placing my hands behind my back and my nose pressed firmly into the
corner. Betty then told everyone what I had done and how pissed she was.
Bobbie thanked Betty and Ed for the diner but also said she needed to be
going. She got up and after saying her goodbyes came up behind me. She
ran a hand over my fresh welts and told me she would expect me on Tuesday
as she tucked on the back of my collar. Then she let go and stepped away.
I was left there as she left for about an hour or so and long enough for
my legs to hurt almost as bad as my cheeks. Ed and Betty messed with the
computer and watched TV and then Betty told me I could finally get out
and she wanted me to go clean the mess in her room. I was glad to be
allowed out and thanked her with a curtsey and backed into her bedroom.
"I don't want you taking all night either and it best be clean," she said
loud enough so I could hear her.
I quickly began to put the things back in place that the brat got out. I
then picked up and sweep the mess all over as well. I was getting upset
thinking how she lets that k** do as she pleases and now I have to accept
it or face her wrath. I had it all cleaned up when I decided to check
myself in the mirror and make sure my outfit was still as should be. As I
finished my insides began to cramp really bad and I figured I would go
ask permission before relieving myself.
I went back into the Living room to find it empty and so I went out back
and found everyone out there. I hurried over to Betty and waited for her
acknowledge me with a glance.
"All finished Mistress Betty, may I please go relieve myself as it is
really needed," I asked her.
She was busy planting flowers and seemed to be chatting with Alice and Ed
and the k** was running wild throwing gravel around the yard. Betty told
me to hurry and then report back to her so she could show me what she
expected for diner tonight. I thanked her properly and then hurried back
to her bathroom.
I got and prepared the enema bag and sat down on the toilet pulling up my
dress first. I then pulled my panties down around my ankle as I removed
my butt plug. Almost instantly I discharged my entire insides I think. I
then did the cleansing part of my new ritual and repeated it again making
sure it came out clear. I then wiped and got up and then took off my
dress and then removed my false breast. Then finally the heels, bra and
then panties before starting the water for a quick shower. I didn't take
long and as I was turning off the water and set to dry off I heard Betty
and Ed enter her room.
Betty came into the bathroom as I was dry my body and told me to "Hurry
and get dressed again and come to my room as your sissy service are
needed."
I got dressed very fast and made sure everything was back in place before
entering her room. The two of them were laying on the bed making out hot
and heavy. Betty was already naked and Ed had his shirt off. I approached
Betty's side of the bed and gave a curtsey although I don't think she
noticed.
"All finished Mistress, thank you, how may I serve you?" I asked as they
continued their love fest.
She and Ed were kissing and stroking each other like I remember Betty and
I doing in years past.
She sat up and told me that "I want you get get him prepared to have his
way with your Mistress."
Ed got up and stood next to me waiting and staring at me. She made it
very clear that I was to use my mouth to get him very wet and hard so she
could ride his huge cock. I automatically fell to my knees before him and
then looked up to the man I was about to suck once again. He just looked
down and gave me a pathetic stare. I reached up and before freeing his
cock, I rubbed it through his pants. I rubbed it a few times as the two
of them watched.
"Go ahead sissy, take off my pants," Ed said in a low demanding voice.
I undid his zipper and then his belt before undoing the button on his
trousers. I pulled them down and he stepped out of them. I folded them
and laid them in a chair before turning back to remove his boxers. As he
stepped out of them I saw his huge cock was soft but still a lot bigger
then mine.
Betty was waiting and urged me on, "That's it Jill, now suck that
magnificent cock and get him rock hard."
I kept my eyes focused to my new Master and gripped it softly around the
base. I gave it a few strokes and followed that with a long lick. I
circled my tongue around his member before parting my lips and taking it
in my mouth. I began to massage his cock with both a hand softly and my
mouth very hard. I sucked very hard as I moved along his cock and back to
the tip again. I applied steady pressure and started a slow rhythm as I
did my task. After a few minutes I felt him start to grow much larger in
my mouth. Soon enough his cock was very stiff yet the skin was soft and I
felt it jab my throat each time I trusted down on it. I would stop when
this happen so not to gag as it stretched my jaws very wide.
"That's it Jill suck that cock like the sissy you are and see feel what a
real man feels like," as betty coaxed me along.
When he was fully erect and I had it very wet as well, he put his hand on
top of my head and picked up the pace. Now each time he thrust fully in
my mouth I gagged. I think these two like it when I struggle with his
cock and the way his cock and the control they have over me.
Betty then told me as she stopped him by gently grabbing his arm. "That's
enough Jill I want to ride that cock now."
He gave it one more deep thrust and held it there for a few seconds
causing me to gag badly and struggle for air before pulling it totally
out. Betty then pulled him to her and told me to knell next to the bed
and make sure I watch closely. Ed laid down and Betty rolled on top of
him as she straddled his body inserting his cock into her. Moaning loudly
as she looked over to me as I was looking down not wanting to watch.
"Jill you best be watching as I want you watching to see what you will
never be doing again," she said as she slowly rode his cock .
I watched from only a couple feet away as he moved his hips and she
rocked on top of him. Her face was very much a happy face and sometimes I
would see that look of total satisfaction from her. Ed would reach up and
massage her breast some and other times hold her hips. Her pace was a
slow but steady pace and sometimes would speed it up. Soon enough I
watched as I could tell was getting off and she drifted off into a
powerful orgasm. She rode on him a bit more as it subsided and then
rolled off.
"Roll over sweetie," Ed told her as she climbed off of him.
Betty rolled over on her stomach and he positioned himself behind her.
She glanced over to me as he pressed his swollen cock against her. I saw
another satisfied look on her face as she shut her eyes the moment he
inserted it deeply into her. He pumped her hard and her moans were very
loud. I saw her gripping the sheets as that massive cock of his worked in
and out, pounding away. Then after a few minutes his grunts became louder
and soon all one could hear was them moaning and grunting and flesh
smacking against flesh. The smells of sex were taking over me and Betty
reached over and pulled my collar hard as I watched his face and then I
saw him pause with a deep thrust.
Betty screamed out in pleasure, "Oh Daddy that was wonderful."
Ed ground against her hard a few more times before pulling his hard cock
out of her leaving her gapping as the two of them collapsed on the bed.
Betty never let go of my collar and pulled me more until I was sliding up
off my knees. Betty summoned me back into service as she guided me to
where Ed's cock was sticking straight up.
Betty pushed me across her body and straight towards his cock. "I want
you to clean Daddies cock like a good sissy Jill."
I looked at it all slimy and wet from their sex and looked up to him. He
just looked down as if to say I best do as told. I then held it still and
parted my mouth wide. I lowered it over him and only closed it when I
felt the tip touch the back of my mouth. Betty teased me by teasing my
own pussy as I sucked him even harder. She stopped and I took that as a
sign to stop. I pulled of off him sucking him all the way hard.
Ed then spoke up telling me to do the same for her as she pulled my
collar leaving me between her legs. I saw a gap between her lips and the
results of a full load deposited by Ed oozing out some and starting down
to her ass.
"Make sure you get every last drop sissy," Betty commanded as she pulled
my face into her. I stuck my tongue out and began lapping up the gross
slimy mess. I licked her pussy some more before she pulled me deeply into
her and I began to struggle to breath. I was told to get it all in
between her moans as I knew she was about to explode more juices over my
face. And I was right as just about then she flooded my face and mouth
with more juices along with the gobs of Ed she had stored deep in her. AS
her pleasure waned, she let go of my collar and sort of kicked me off of
her. I sat up from between her legs and watched as she attacked Ed with a
very passionate kiss. They broke their kiss and started to get up out of
bed.
"I think I should just take you out to eat since you decided to take time
to have your way with me darling," Ed whispered to her just before he
kissed her neck.
Betty turned and kissed him deeply again and got up. She found her
panties and held them out to me to take. I took them and wasn't sure what
to do with them. Then she told me to put them back on her and help her
get dressed. I climbed of the bed and after all this abuse noticed that
my little cock was straining hard against my chastity device, struggling
to get fully erect with no chance of that happening. I quickly knelt
before her sliding on her panties and pulling them up as she stood up.
She then handed me her pants and I helped her with those as well. She
then retrieved her bra and turned around telling Ed what a good ideal
that is.
"Could we go get some steak sweetie," she asked him as I wrapped her bra
around her big breast.
He told her anything she wanted while I helped put her blouse over her
head. I then was told to put her shoes and socks on as she sat back down.
Ed was dressed and came over standing over me as I tied her shoe, kissing
her deeply once again. As I finished her shoe I stayed there until they
finished their embrace. She then told me to go find Alice and ask if they
wanted to go along as well.
"Yes Mistress Betty right away," I told her before backing out of the
room.
I went and asked Alice like I was told and she told me to go tell her she
would be there in a minute. I returned and as Betty was touching up her
makeup announced that she would be here in a minute.
"Alice said she would like to go with us but needs a minute to get ready
Ms Betty," I told her after giving a curtsey.
Betty looked at me and laughed loudly and then told me I wasn't going and
that I was going to dismissed and could go home. I was shocked and glad
all at the same time but still hungry as well.
Betty then told me after I make sure the place is spotless and I change
the sheets on her bed that I could be dismissed for the night. I thanked
her and gave yet one more curtsey and asked if I could assist her anymore
before I started my task. Betty told me I could go get busy when Ed
walked in and stood by the door. I stopped by him and gave a curtsey
while backing out of the bathroom. Getting the bed changed first before
taking the dirty stained things to the laundry. I then got busy cleaning
up more of the Brats new messes up and picking up the dirty dishes they
all left laying around as they all got ready to go.
"Before you go make sure you look very pretty because I want you to stop
by a very good friends of mine on your way home Jill," Betty told me.
I couldn't believe what I just heard as I was cleaning the house. They
all were just about to leave and I was very scared of going out dressed,
having to meet someone new, wondering why I had to meet her and I spoke
out to ask when she elaborated more.
"She is a new friend of mine who lives in the apartments you use to live
in at apartment 404, I want you to stop by and do whatever she tells
you," Betty went on to say.
"I also better hear from her how delighted she was and not disappointed
with you, is that understood Jill?" Betty warned me.
But instead of just agreeing and a yes Ma'am, I asked about my whole
situation instead.
"But what about our agreement and others seeing me this way Ms Betty." I
asked as it was still very much daylight still. She told Alice to take
Mary to the car as I was running off at the mouth with another question.
I went on to say that I should at least be able to dress as a guy again
so my friends and family don't find out.
I was in the middle of saying, "You said that I was yours and was to do
as you said or you would tell everyone so why should I go dressed like
this, everyone I know will......."
That is when she stepped right up to me and slapped me so hard I stumbled
over off my heels. It got me to shut up and a shocked look came over me
as my eyes began to tear up. I opened my mouth again and in a quieter
tone continued.
"But Betty it is hard to hide my secret if I am told to go out dressed
all the time Ma'am," I told her as she leaned over me.
She reached down and grabbed my collar shaking it and me. She looked very
angry and disgusted as her face came within inches of my face. I dared
not to say another word and looked deep into her eyes as she spat at me.
She spit right in my face and let go slapping me hard once again knocking
further down onto the floor. I was laying there with my head up and my
cheeks stinging very much.
"I really don't care who see's you like this and the sooner you get that
through your sissy head the easier it will be for you." Betty told me.
She went on saying, "Your life as you knew it is over and I am taking
more control over you as I should have a long time ago, if you can't deal
with others seeing you like this too bad," she said as I looked up and a
few tears began to run down my cheeks.
She grabbed my collar and pulled me even closer telling me that she would
deal with my outburst later and that I best do as told or it would be the
worse thing I have yet experienced when she does.
"I'm sticking to what I said a long time ago as I'm not telling anybody
about you being my sissy, but if you get seen as such so be it." She
scolded me.
"And another thing, if you don't want anyone to see you like that then
it's up to you to make sure they don't, just make damn sure you always do
as I say or you won't like what happens to you," then she threw me back a
bit as she finally let go.
I totally felt helpless to my fate at this very moment and began sobbing
as tears freely flowed. I was warned to stop my crying right away. I did
my best as to not upset her any further and began to get off the floor.
"Yes Ma'am Mistress Betty," I told her as I got back up on my heels and
preformed a curtsey for her.
Her and Ed both looked at me very much upset and I hurried to finish
picking up the desk when Betty told me to stop by Wanda's before I went
home. She told me she was a bigger Lady then herself and I was to
introduce myself as she is expecting me. I am to be on my best behavior
and do whatever is asked and be there as long as she says. I told her I
would do as told and then I was told I was to be back here tomorrow at 7
A.M. and I best be dressed to her standards.
With that they both left and I made sure the place was spotless and
looked outside to make sure they all were gone. I then gathered my keys,
purse, and new cell phone with only a few numbers in it like Ms Betty, Ms
Bobbie, Ed and Alice's numbers although I'm sure more would be added by
the sound of it later. I then gave one last look around before locking up
and heading Wanda's way.
It was just a halve mile or so from my house and still very much daylight
out so I was very nervous, especially never having been there or meet
her. I wondered who would see me or if it was even the right place. I
also worried what was in store for me when I did find it.
I arrived and pulled up in front of 404 and fixed my makeup as a couple
k**s played just down the street. After making sure my wig was brushed, I
got out and made my way to her door. It didn't take her long before she
opened the door some. I stood there in a dress looking at a stranger I
figured was her. Betty was a big Lady sort of and this lady was even
bigger as Betty said. She must have been as tall as me but about 400
pounds.
"Hello Ms Wanda, my name is Jill and Ms Betty sent me to be of service to
you," I told her and then did a small curtsey to her as well.
She made me wait a minute as she looked me over and even made me turn
slowly around for her on her door step. She then opened the door more and
told me I could come in. She shut the door behind me and I watched as she
locked it causing me some distress. She then walked up to me and asked me
if I was going to do any and everything I'm told.
"Yes Ma'am, I am yours for as long as you wish Ms Wanda," I said loud and
clearly for her.
She seemed to accept my answer and had me turn again for her and then
pull my dress up so she could she what was underneath. I did as told and
slowly showed her everything from my underwear to my butt plug and
chastity device.
"Very nice, Ms Betty has a fine looking gurl but can you do household
chores as well as service me?" she asked as I watched her rub her dress
between her legs.
I made it very clear that I would do anything asked and I guess to test
that she had me kneel and kiss both feet, which I immediately did. She
then told me I needed to clean the liter boxes of her 5 cats, clean her
kitchen, and make her bed.
I would be coming here often she informed me and this was a test to see
how good I do and what kind of report Ms Betty would get. She then told
me to get started and told me where everything was.
"Ms Betty told me that I could use any means necessary to correct you if
need be as well," she told me as I saw her get a thin board I took was a
paddle.
I quickly did the liter boxes and made it noted that would not be needed.
I was cleaning the kitchen as she watched T.V. when I noticed she was
standing behind me. She didn't say or do anything while I cleaned, making
sure to do an extra good job. I then went to her room and she called for
a pizza. I almost had her room done when she came to check on me. I asked
her where the few things went that I wasn't sure about and after putting
them away prepared to go do her bathroom.
"I'm really impressed Jill, you do a great job," she told me as she sat
on the edge of the bed.
I thanked her giving her a curtsey as well when she told me to come
closer. I stood right before her and she ran her hand up my leg and under
my dress. Too bad I was locked up because she wanted to use my clitty she
told me as she cupped my sac in her soft hand. She let go of it and
slipped off her dress exposing herself in just panties with no bra. She
then turned and laid face down on the bed and told me to get the lotion
from the nightstand.
"I would like you to give me a full body massage now," she requested.
I gathered the bottle of lotion and worked a good deal in my hand and
warmed it up before leaning over to massage her back. She told me to
climb in her bed and to make sure I get her whole body. I started at her
neck as I straddled her extra large frame. Taking my time as I worked the
lotion in, I worked downward. After doing her shoulders I worked down her
back.
"Take my panties off Jill so you can do my backside as well as you get
the rest," she said as I started to hear her moan.
I was told how good my hands felt as I massaged her huge ass and began to
do those massive thighs. After working all the way past her calves she
lifted each foot to have me do them as well. When I finished she did
hesitate, she rolled over and I saw so much flesh I couldn't believe it.
She had rolls on top of rolls and her breast sagged way down. Her stomach
covered her private parts and she told me to pay extra attention to each
breast as I went along.
"I love the way your hands feel and your doing a wonderful job Jill," she
told me as she closed her eyes and moaned softly as I worked towards her
right breast.
I massaged it and then teased her nipple causing her to get really
excited. I spent a few minutes doing that one before switching to the
other. She seemed to enjoy that just as much and then I started on her
tummy. Then I did her hips when she told me to use my tongue to get her
wet spot. I leaned down and she pulled her rolls of fat up out of the
way. I saw a huge pussy under all that fat and licked her softly. She
went crazy with delight and soon I heard her moaning louder then ever.
She let go of her girth with one hand and pulled my face deeper into the
abyss. I licked away hoping to make this as quick as possible. After she
exploded with a orgasm she let go and I sat up.
"OMG Jill that was wonderful," she cried out as she regained her
composer. She then told me to finish her legs and after using a quarter
of the lotion on her, she finally sat up.
I think she really enjoyed my effort and enthusiasm and I was hoping she
would. I then asked her a few questions I wanted answers too myself while
she was still in a state of extreme euphoria from the orgasm she just
had.
I just was looking for a way out of all this still and asked "Did you
enjoy that Ms Wanda?"
It took her a few seconds of silence before she answered me, "Oh yes Jill
very much, I was expecting a guy who wasn't worth a damn in a dress and
your so much more and such an attentive girl."
I then keep asking questions like, "What is the connection with you and
Ms Betty if I may ask Ms Wanda?"
She reached down as she sat on the edge of the bed looking for those tent
of panties she took off earlier. I beat her to them as I quickly got on
the floor and not only assisted her in finding them, I helped her put
them back on over her large legs.
"Well Jill I loaned her some money when we worked together and though we
no longer do so, she told me about you and we became really good
friends," she explained.
She went on to tell me she heard all about how I dumped her and how she
got me back as well. She also said that I was going to do this on a
regular basis for now on because Betty wants someone close to my place to
keep an me and Betty still owed her money, to which I was earning for
her.
"And after that massage and super great oral service, she won't have to
ask me twice," she said as we both helped her get her dress back on.
She told me it has been years and about 100 pounds since she had any type
of sex and although I was in chastity, I definitely would do. She then
told me she knew I was eager to get home and that I could go. I still had
a lot of questions I wanted to know the answers to but also was very
eager to see what was left at my place. I thanked her and gave a deep
curtsey to her and then held her dress up to slide over her massive body.
After getting her dressed again I was about to ask if I could be
dismissed when she asked if I had her phone number just in case she
needed me.
"No Ma'am I will add it to my phone and I live just down the street if
you need anything Ms Wanda," I told her as I programmed her number and
then called it so she had mine.
I asked if there was anything else I could do for her and she told me not
at this time so I gathered my things before leaving. She walked me to the
door and before I left thanked her again and gave yet one more curtsey.
She bid me farewell and I didn't look back as I got in my truck.
At last I get to see what my place looked like after a visit from Betty
and her bunch.
I finally got to get back to my own place alone for the first time in
what seemed like a long time. I didn't even check at the corner to see if
anybody was around and might see me dressed like this. I pulled up and
all I thought about was what she did to my place and what else she took.
I was at my door step before I even thought about being dressed in a
short polka dot dress, red thigh highs that were starting to fall down
with a run in one of them and a wig and make up that were in poor
condition. I unlocked the door and glanced outside seeing the one person
out there staring my way. I quickly shut the door and turned to notice
she was very busy it seems.
Not only my computer and T.V. were gone but my Favorite couch as well. I
don't remember that at her place but feared she threw it out because all
the years we were together, she always wanted too. I noticed all my
pictures were gone as well as my sport stuff. I next went into the spare
bedroom and noticed that T.V. was gone as well. In fact the room was
pretty empty as not a picture or any of my spare clothes were there. I
went to the kitchen next and saw most of it was still in tack but opened
the refrigerator to find it nearly empty. A few things left but all my
bachelor food like microwave stuff was missing. I then looked where my
computer was and my dining room table and both were gone.
Feeling very depressed, I slowly made my way upstairs to my room. I could
see right away that she made a mess of my dressers. The drawers were out
of them and all my boy clothes were replaced with girl things. A pile
also was on the bed of all sorts of undies, skirts and dresses, blouses
and uniforms, both sissy and maid uniforms. I looked in the closet to
find more dresses and stuff and not one pair of my many jeans could be
found. I picked up a pair of yoga pants that was piled in the floor and
saw all sorts of them but no jeans.
I sat on the bed and looked over to where I kept my guns in the corner
and even those were gone. If I had one at this very moment I would either
shoot myself or go to her place and shoot her. Not having that option, I
just was overcome with depression and began crying. I went to my bathroom
after sitting there for about 20 minutes and saw all the makeup she left
me. I also saw plenty of wigs and finger nails as well. I went and sat on
the toilet as I needed to pee. I then realized my fate as I looked down
and saw that dreaded cage holding my little bit of manhood and realized
she controlled not only that but my whole life now. Betty had taken
everything near and dear to me and I am sure she is going to let everyone
know what a sissy I am one way or another.
Just when I thought all hope was lost the phone she gave me rang jarring
me back to reality. I didn't even look at the number and answered it
saying hello.
"I just got off the phone with Wanda and she said you made a good first
impression, that's a good thing for you, you little sissy," the voice
said ine the phone.
I knew right away it was Betty on the other end and my depression turned
to anger as I listen more. She went on to tell me she hoped I liked the
things she left here and would like my bed to match the one I built for
her as my next project.
"I also left some bright pink paint in the spare bedroom you need to
paint, because that is going to be your room whenever you stay there,"
she instructed me.
She also said we would be building a dungeon in the garage so the big
storage room I had will need to be emptied out. She wanted a few benches,
a cross, a bondage table, some stockades, as well as a cage and hooks
installed from the floor, walls and ceilings.
"But I don't expect all that over night, but in the near future," Betty
went on to say as she drove home her dominance over me.
"I also want you dressed in your maid outfit when you get here in the
morning, is that understood?" she asked me as I tried not to blow up.
I didn't answer her and was try to decide what to say, either yes Ma'am
or what have you done. She asked me again and I just had enough and
blurted out in anger.
"Where did all of my things go, and I would like them back," to which I
added a please too.
I didn't stop there as those questions were just the tip of the ice berg.
I told her I was about done with all of this and didn't care if she told
everyone in the world about my secret life. I was going to end this all
here and now and wasn't going to take another bit of her or any of this.
I was just about to tell her more when she hung up on me and the phone
went blank.
I was so angry but that really threw me off, now worry set in. Maybe I
should have said yes Ma'am and took it. Or maybe I should have just got
in my truck and drove away until I run out of gas. Either way I thought I
was glad I finally stood up to her. I went down stairs and looked around
again noticing the paint and everything she took from me again. I didn't
care because there was no way I was moving to the spare bedroom and
painting it pink and the rest I can always get again. I was so relieved
as well now also that I was ending this nightmare. I sat on my only couch
remaining and stared at the blank walls and thought I should have done
this from the time I ran into her at diner the other night and I would
still have my stuff, girl friend and freedom.
Then out of nowhere came a car screeching into my driveway. I looked
outside and saw it was Betty storming out of her car and did she ever
look mad. I sat up but it only took her a few seconds to go from her car
to standing inside my house even though the door was locked. I had forgot
she had a key now and then She stopped standing right over me.
"I think it's best if you kneel and kiss my feet and beg for forgiveness
you little bitch!" she screamed at me.
I looked up at her and was ready to fight even dressed as I was when she
waited for an answer. I stood up and told her again I had enough and this
would be no more. I was expecting her to try and hit me or something but
she didn't. She didn't even say anything either. She got her phone out
and hit the screen a few times and then showed me all the videos and all
the people she was about to send them too. There was my family, mom, dad,
grand parents and k**s as well as all the rest. She also had everyone of
my friends and acquaintances I knew as well as everyone I worked with.
She had people I ever met from as long as I could remember on that list
as she got them from my phone, computer and emails. I thought for a
minute and knew all she had to do was hit that send button and my whole
life was ruined it an instant.
"Well i'm waiting for your answer you stupid sissy?" she asked as I
thought with no money or gas in my truck, I had little choice.
I looked one more time as she showed me her phone and then put her finger
over the send button. It washed over me the big stand I took not 20
minutes ago was one I was regretting already. I admitted to myself I
could never live with myself if she did so and I was too chicken to kill
myself. I slowly slid down her front looking for mercy on my way to do as
told.
I kneeled before her and looked up to her one last time. "Please Mistress
Betty I don't know what came over me and I am yours forever to do as you
wish."
I looked deep into her eyes with my eyes and although tears were filling
mine, all I saw in hers were anger. She did bring her finger away fro the
send button and brought the phone down as she pointed to her feet. I
leaned over and kissed both of them giving them long kisses as I
worshiped her feet.
"I knew you would have an outburst sooner or later and hope that it is
finally in that stupid head of yours that I own you and your life as you
knew it is over, your ass is mine," she told me as I kissed away.
She then reached down and pulled me up to look at herby my collar. She
then went on to say that outburst just cost me a month in my cage and a
beating I won't soon forget. She slapped me hard a couple times before
letting go. She then told me to stand up and take my clothes off. I took
off the dress very quickly and started to remove the rest when she
stopped me.
She went into my new bedroom and came back with my skimpy see though red
nighty. It barely covered my ass and one can read a newspaper though it.
"Put it on Jill," she demanded as she held it out to me.
I had it on in a flash and then she told me to go to her car and retrieve
her cane. It was still daylight out and I looked and saw a couple
neighbors I talked with on occasion out in front of thee apartments
across the street. I looked at her and knew better to question her so I
quickly went outside and didn't look at anyone hoping they wouldn't see
me. I made it to her car and when I tried to open the door, the car alarm
went off and the door didn't open. I looked at the house to see her
watching me and after a minutes of this saw her unlock it and turn the
alarm off with her key bob. I then got in and got then cane and quickly
went back to the house only to find out she locked the door. She left me
out there so everyone could see and I ended up knocking on the door. She
stood there and I could see her just watching me thru the window.
"Please Mistress Betty let me in," I begged her but she just stood there.
I begged some more as it was the middle of the afternoon and I looked
like a freak standing out in front of my own house. Then after a minute
or so she pointed across the street and I turned to see a few people
watching the whole thing. I begged one more time and pleaded when she
turned and walked out of sight. i sat down in the door way holding the
screen door open and began to cry. Then after another minute or so the
door opened that I was leaning on and she slightly kicked me as I turned
to see.
"Get up you sissy and give me that cane," she said loud enough for
everyone to hear.
I got up quickly and handed her the cane and she grabbed my arm and
walked me over to the railing on the deck. Betty then told me to lean
over it and grab the spindles and keep my head up looking straight ahead.
"Now who are you and who do you belong too?" she asked even louder.
I noticed one girl across the street getting her phone out and looked
like she was making her own video as this all went down. I stared
straight ahead as told and was trying to ignore the people watching. I am
standing on my deck in a nighty you can see thru and thigh highs, heels,
bra, panties and fully down up in makeup and a wig. I felt her raise the
nighty up from behind and she tucked it in the waist band of my panties.
I knew from other experiences that this was not going to be pleasant for
my backside.
"I am sissy Jill and I belong to you Mistress Betty," I said loud so she
and they others could hear.
She didn't end my humiliation there and continued and she pulled my
panties aside and pulled out my butt plug and placed it on the railing
next to me. I then felt that wicked cane placed across both cheeks and
prepared myself for the coming whack.
"I am going to give you ten strokes and expect you to count them as my
sissy should, is that understood Jill?" she said as I awaited.
"Yes Mistress Betty as you wish," I said just before she warred back and
sent it crashing across both cheeks.
I took it the best I could and counted and thanked her like she wished.
She placed it against me and quickly sent the next stroke slashing across
my ass. It sent a sharp burning pain to shoot across my rear but I stood
there leaned over the railing and counted it as well. She didn't hesitate
with any of the other blows and after receiving the tenth one, she pulled
my nighty out of my panties and snatched a hold of my collar.
Pulling me up, she whispered in my ear, "Now the whole neighborhood knows
or will know about your secret so now you won't have to worry about it.
I turned to face her after she let go and she demanded I get in side so
of course in my defeated state told her yes Mistress Betty and I hurried
into the house. I was followed closely by her and she slammed the door
behind her. Betty then shoved me towards the couch and I stumbled onto
it.
"I hope this will be the last temper tantrum you throw because the next
out burst like that, and I will hit that send button," she warned me as
she stood there and tossed the cane next to me.
She then informed me that she was leaving and still expected me tomorrow
at 7 am sharp. She went on to say the rest of the night I should
concentrate on picking up the place I best not change until I wake up in
the morning. She then took one hand of her hips and summoned me to her. I
jumped up and went to stand right in front of her.
"Now kneel before me and kiss my ass while your friends all watch thru
the window," she told me as she turned and pressed her ass against my
lips.
She then stepped away and just before she left told me to go stand in the
corner and when she got home she would call me and only then could I get
out. While I was heading for the corner I saw her opening the curtains so
everyone could see. I stood there and heard the door open and shut but
dared not look just in case it was a test. I did however rub my burning
cheeks and began crying like a baby. I waited there for 20 minutes or so
and then heard the phone ring. That was my cue to get out of the corner
at last as I turned to answer it.
"Yes Mistress Betty?" I asked as I answered it and heard her say I best
have the place spotless by the time I go to bed.
Then she hung up without saying another word and I placed the phone down
and glanced outside to see a couple people still talking and looking this
way. I first closed the curtains and then looked to see the damage she
did to my rear end. I looked it over and couldn't believe the welts she
left and how high they were raised up back there. I then went to lock the
door feeling very much humiliated, shameful, defeated, and exposed. As I
looked out the front door I noticed my butt plug still on the railing and
made my mind up I had to go get it. I opened the door and really quickly
got it before shutting the door behind me and locking it shut.
I spent the next hour picking up the piles of clothes she left and taking
them to my new bedroom and putting them away. Then all of a sudden my
phone rang again in the other room. I stopped what I was doing and ran to
get it. On the third ring I picked it up and just answered it.
"Hello Jill, I was just wondering if everything was ok over there and if
you would like a visitor," the voice said on the end.
I then looked to see who this Lady was on the phone and realized it was
Wanda. I was not wanting her or anybody over and wanted very much to be
alone. I told her it was fine here and I had a lot to do and was pretty
busy. She told me nonsense and that she was coming over anyway. Before I
could say anything else she told me not to argue with her.
"And besides I was wondering if you might give me the pleasure of another
orgasm with that sexy mouth of yours," and after getting reminded by
Betty of my place I told her sure anytime she wished.
She told me she would be here in just a minute and I decided to go wash
up real fast and redo my makeup and such. I was fixing my face when I
heard somebody knocking on the door. I quickly put down my lipstick and
rushed to the door seeing Wanda standing there with a big smile on her
face.
I opened the door and stepped behind it giving her a curtsey as I told
her, "Welcome to my place Mistress Wanda, please come in'.
"Wow I never knew you lived here and you look totally amazing Jill," she
said as I quickly shut the door behind her.
She stood there looking me up and down as I told her to please sit down.
She didn't take a seat but rather came up closer to me. She grabbed me by
the hips and kissed me deeply and in return I accepted her kiss.
"Oh Jill I'm not sure with you dressed like that I can keep my hands to
myself," she said as I felt her hands slip from my hips to my ass pulling
me closer to her.
As she pressed her hands against my butt cheeks, I made a noise as the
welts were pressed. She must have thought I really was turned on and she
kissed me again, this time longer. Her hands then began to move and rub
both cheeks when she stopped and broke off the kiss. She turned me and
pulled up my short nighty as she let go of my backside. I turned just a
bit and she pulled back my panties to look.
"Oh my Jill where did those come from, you didn't have them a bit ago?"
she asked as she looked in my eyes and I looked down.
She demanded to know what happen the last hour or so and when I didn't
answer her, she gently raised my head to look at her with her hand
holding my chin. I broke down and began crying once again and a tear fell
from my face.
"Mistress Betty just left and I blew up on her and was very defiant but
she showed me the errors of my ways," I said in between sobs.
She had me turn and pull my panties down to show her which I did. She
touched them again gently and after I pulled away a bit told me she would
put lotion on it for me if I had some. I told her I didn't think I did
and she told me to come to her house then. I told her I was to stay in
this outfit and what she did earlier outside and I didn't feel right
about going out again dressed like I am.
"Nonsense Jill, I will call Betty and tell her I am taking you to my
place," she told me to my horror.
I begged her not to call her and would do anything to have a night away
from her tonight. I told her they would go away in a bit and I would be
fine. She opened her arms to me and I gladly accepted a much needed hug.
We embraced for a minute or so and she made sure to keep her hands
wrapped around me and away from my butt. I then wanted to thank her
properly and told her so.
"Thank Mistress Wanda I really appreciated that," I told her and then I
laid my head back against her full breast.
I stayed there another minute or so and remembered why she came over in
the first place and wanted to really think her for her acts of kindness.
I slid one hand around and down to her ass and when she didn't protest,
slid the other up to one of her breast. I noticed she really liked my
advances so I began to work her breast a bit more. She began to moan some
and I began to kiss them thru her dress.
"Where is your bedroom Jill," she asked me softly as I was driving her
wild.
I then broke off my advance and took her by the hand and lead her to my
new bedroom. When we got in there I quickly started clearing the bed of
the clothes Betty left and then Wanda started helping me. When the bed
was clear she stopped me from picking up the rest and took me in another
embrace for yet another kiss. She broke the kiss and the silence as she
told me she really thought I was hot.
I took her cue and told her, "Mistress Wanda I think you are a very sexy
Lady yourself."
I then started to rub my hands over her girth even if I really thought
she was a supersized BBW. She did show me the most kindness I got all
weekend and a softer side then the others. I began to rub her thighs, ass
and then slid a hand down the front of her body. She did the same as we
made out standing by the bed. She ended up cupping my false breast as she
made sure to avoid my butt.
"May I please lick you and worship your body Mistress," I whispered to
her.
She told me to lay down and then she slipped her dress off. She climbed
onto the bed and I felt it bow from her weight as she hovered over top of
me. She kissed me once again and I placed a hand against her breast again
as well. She then took my hands and pulled them over my head telling me
not to move them. Wanda then started sucking and kissing my neck causing
my little cock to stir a bit. She ever so slowly worked her kisses down
to my nighty top and mouthed each one thru it. She then began to slowly
kiss further down as her hands stayed on my falsies. Seeing how they hid
my nipples which really were the most thing that turned me on, it didn't
do much for me but her kisses were nice. She keep going until she reached
my chastity device and then stopped.
"I'll tell you Jill, I don't give blowjobs but today I would but your
locked away so I can't," she whispered from down below.
I told her it didn't matter because that didn't do much for me anyway.
She asked me what did and not wanting to lie to her, I told her.
"My nipples are the things that drive me wild Mistress Wanda," I told her
as I kept my hands where she told me too.
She then started her way back up my body kissing as she climbed and when
she reached my bra, pulled the nighty down below it. I watched as she
removed each one of my falsies. She then began sucking and teasing my
right nipple causing my cage to fill beyond capacity. I began to squirm
from her doing so and she noticed right away. She teased it for awhile
before giving the other equal attention. I ended up very horny and also
wished now I wasn't locked up. But then again it was and I wished she
would stop.
"My Jill your nipples seem more sensitive then most girls I think," as
she began to drive me crazy kissing, licking, sucking and teasing them
with her hands as well.
I told her they were in between moans as I thought my cage was going to
bust and it began to cause a good deal of discomfort. I then began
pleading to her that I wanted to service her although I really just
wanted her to stop and leave my nipples alone. Besides she was beginning
to squash me under her and I wanted to be out from this before I couldn't
breath. I saw her pull her panties off as she rolled over in the bed like
a huge walrus. She was all worked up and I could already smell her as she
reached up grabbing my arms and then pulling me on her.
"Don't you like me pleasuring your nipples ***********?" she asked as I
began running my hands over her body.
"Yes Mistress Wanda, I just don't like it being locked in my cage," I
responded as my hands worked her huge breast.
My mouth was kissing on her neck when she said, "Well it still seems to
turn you on very much."
I then told her it was like torture not being able to get a full
erection. Let alone not being able to have a release but also it was more
important that I do as told and I was here to do as told and at this very
moment here to please her.
She took my chin and stopped me from trying to please her and made me
look at her. She told me that was so unfair and I should get something
out of it as well. I told her I did, knowing I was pleasant to whoever I
am serving at the moment and do exactly as told.
As she let mine chin go and put her hand on my head guiding me back to
her breast she told me, "Well I'm going to see if I can't get a key to
that thing and let you loose when your with me."
I licked and sucked her tits and looked up to her very happy to hear
that. Not so sure Betty would agree but it is nice to know not everyone
wants me to suffer. I pleasured each one of her breast before working my
way down each of her rolls towards where I thought her hole was. She
helped me find it by pulling her fat out of the way and I teased her with
a few licks of tongue.
"OH JILL," she screamed out as I teased her so. I then buried my mouth
deep into her and sucked and licked her like a wild man.
She began to moan very loudly and then started to squirm about. Just
before I brought her to a climax, she clamped down hard with her thighs
on my head. I worked her clit feverously and then a flood of her juices
washed over me. Lapping her up as she screamed out in pleasure and she
finally released her grip of her thighs. I slowly kissed my way back up
sucking each breast one more time. I then accepted a deep kiss from her
and a huge hug.
"You are an amazing girl Jill and I can't wait to get that key to return
the favor," she told me after breaking the kiss.
She asked me, "Would you like it If I did that for you?"
I told it was always nice to get my cage taken off even if it is just to
be allowed a release. I thanked her and gave her a big kiss as well. But
I also told her I didn't think Mistress Betty would allow that as she
really liked the control she could have over me even when we are apart.
"So are you happy Jill being owned by her or an owned girl in general?"
she wanted to know.
I told her I have always been submissive somewhat and cross dressed off
and on in the past. I told her that I was so sure about being a sissy or
doing it 24/7 like Mistress Betty was doing now. I also said it was a
fantasy of mine but like most fantasies, reality is a lot different.
"My secret is going to get out to everyone I know, the discipline is a
lot harsher then I ever imagined and being owned is not something I ever
planned on really happening," I told her as I looked into her eyes.
She then told me that it is just Betty doing for me what I could never do
for myself and it would get easier. She went on to reassure me that I am
a very pretty girl indeed and something I would grow into and blossom at.
She also told me as long as she is allowed to be a part of my life and
look after me, She would make it enjoyable as well mostly.
"It doesn't have to be all bad when your with me Jill, as long as we both
get something good out of this, it will workout in the end," she said as
she sat up and I did as well.
She asked what I was doing before she came over and after getting her
dress and helping get back on. I told her about Betty's orders to get
everything put away and picked up tonight. To my surprise she said she
would help me do so. We spent the next few hours folding sorting and such
putting everything away. By the time we were done it was starting to get
late.
I was very exhausted and after helping me Wanda said she was as well. She
told me she was going to go home and I knew I had to be at Betty's early
also. I gave her a big hug and kiss as I thought she was leaving and in
turn she accepted both gladly.
"I am going to have a talk with Betty tomorrow about a few things," she
stated as she started for the door.
I thanked her for everything as I held the door for her and watched her
waddle out to her car. I then closed and locked the door and after going
to the bathroom got in my bed. I set my alarm for 5:30 A.M. and quickly
was asleep. I dreamed none of this ever happen. Then I was awoke by my
alarm clock going off and it seemed like I only slept an hour or so.
The first thing I noticed after waking was my attire and then my chastity
device seeing how I was swollen inside it. So I quickly realized it
wasn't a dream but at least I was in my own place even if Betty was
taking over there as well. I still had my own house all to myself but
right now I needed to get ready as Betty told me if I want to make sure
she doesn't have a reason to be mad at least. I went straight to the
bathroom and sat down to pee as this chastity cage makes one do. While
peeing I noticed a enema bag in the corner and thought I best do that as
well. I stripped off my nighty and panties and went and got the dish soap
for my cleansing. I then found my maid outfit she told me to show up in
and then I did that thing a few times with the dreaded red bag. I then
jumped in the shower and cleaned off and got a towel as I climbed out.
I then sat down and put on my bra and panties before slipping on each
thigh high. I made sure to smooth them up each leg and that the lace at
the top wasn't twisted. I then went to find some makeup and worked to get
it the best I could. That wasn't an easy task today for some reason but I
eventually got it all on as good as possible. I then brushed out a wig
and pulled the maid dress over my head and body. I just wish it wasn't so
short and at least went down my thighs more. I put on the apron and then
the wig checking in the mirror to see if it was all in order. And then
finally found my 3 inch heels and seemed ready to go. On the way out I
found the purse Bobbie gave me and with one last look around, darted for
my truck. I was glad it was still dark for the short trip to Betty's
house.
As I arrived I noticed just her and Alice's cars in the driveway and
parked to the side of the house out of the way. I wasn't sure if the door
would be locked since she told me to knock but yet everyone still seemed
asleep. So I tried the door and it opened up and after the initial dogs
barking seemed very quiet. I went right to Betty's room and peeked in
seeing her sleeping away. I then decided to do as she said and made her
coffee and picking up the place while it brewed. I gave the dogs some
treats and then made her coffee the way she liked it.
Sneaking into her room and shutting the door behind me, I nudged her and
told her, "Your coffee is ready Mistress Betty."
I then placed it on the night stand and went to the foot of the bed. I
thought I didn't really want to do this but she told me how to wake her
properly the other day. I pulled the sheet up and slid under it at her
feet. Kissing her softly as I crawled further under them. I kissed my way
up her legs and she began to stir a bit. As I got closer to her pussy she
must have woke up because she rolled a bit so I could gain access. I
wrapped my hands around her thighs and lowered my mouth to her more and
could smell her sex coming from her and began licking away at her like
she described. I stayed there about 10 minutes when she began to moan. I
felt her tense up just before a flood of juices washed over my face. I
then licked her a few more times before sliding back out the way I
crawled in.
"That was very nice Jill, you did a good job," she told me as i got back
on my heels and looked up to her.
I thanked her and came around getting her the coffee I made her. I handed
it to her and she sat up in bed naked as the covers fell off her and she
took a sip. I was really hoping she liked it so much she would unlock my
chastity device. That didn't happen as she kept sipping her coffee making
me wait.
"How may I service you Mistress," I asked her after she looked at my
uniform.
She told me I could get her phone off the charger for her and then go fix
my makeup before starting breakfast. She wanted eggs, bacon toast and
orange juice and while I was at it go see if Alice wanted some.
So I take it no release for me then and I told her, "yes Mistress, right
away."
I gave a curtsey and started to back out of her room where I use to sleep
for years. Just as I was about to walk out she summoned me back to her. I
shut the door again and stood next to her wondering if maybe she was
going to reward me. Instead she lifted my short dress and tugged on my
cage and told me to turn around.
"It's good to see your excited in your little cage but where is your butt
plug sissy?" she asked.
I couldn't believe myself that I forgot that and she told me I would
answer for that when she got up.
"Now go get breakfast as I check my phone," she told me with a stern look
and tone in her voice.
I told her another yes Ma'am and gave another curtsey and hurried for the
door. I made it out of the bedroom and shut the door behind me again. I
then went to get the food out and then crept down the hall and knocked
lightly on Alice's door. I knocked a bit louder until she told me to come
in. I could see she just woke up and seemed surprised I was there and
dressed.
"No I think I'm going back to sleep," she told me as she laid back down.
I told her O.K. and apologized for waking her up before shutting her door
and heading back to the kitchen. I started making the food like she told
me and when it was about ready I noticed she came out and sat at her
computer. I was in a lull for a minute so I went to see if she needed
more coffee.
I approached and asked "May I get you a refill Mistress Betty?" I asked
as I saw her answering some chat messages.
She didn't even look at me when she handed me her cup and kept ready her
messages. I simply took her cup and backed away as I went to get her
more. I was just finishing up her food as well and took both back to her.
"So it seems you made a good impression with Wanda yesterday and she
wants to come over this morning," she stated as I sat her food on the
table next to her.
I was hoping she would not be upset by anything Wanda might have said to
her and found out another surprise as well. She got up and went to sit at
the table as I stood there at attention. I then got her chair for her as
she sat down and listened as she said she figured out a way to pay my
house payment. I thought she was going to do that but I guess not and
with me having to quit work to be a fulltime sissy for her to control.
"I have another friend you know that will be moving in with you and will
help you find work," she said as she began to eat.
I didn't want anyone moving into my house as it was bad enough she
rearranged and stole my stuff. I watched as she stuffed her face and took
an opportunity to speak up.
"I thought you said you had money from your parents and you wanted to pay
my house payment so I could be your sissy fulltime Mistress," I blurted
out.
She put down her fork and motioned me to her with a finger wave. I
stepped up closer and she just reached up and slapped me hard across the
face. I stood my ground without stumbling backwards but it hurt very
much.
"For one thing, never speak to me without getting permission or
responding to a question," she told me as she grabbed my collar.
"Secondly you seriously think you are going to get a free ride and not
have to pay your own way?" she went on to say and then she let go.
I was then told to go to her closet and retrieve her cane and when I got
back holding it out for her, she snatched it from me and told me to stand
in the corner to wait as she finished her food. I went and stood there
with my face pressed against the wall and she went on to tell me how it
was going to go while she ate. I learned a whole lot as I waited
listening to every word and not believing what she told me but also knew
she was right. She is always right and I am stuck in this situation with
little I can do without losing everything from family and friends to
everything I own.
"You remember Rick from my group, he said he could put you to work," I
heard her say as I heard her get up from the table.
She came closer telling me how he would be moving in with me in the next
week or so. She told me that tomorrow we would be doing a bar night with
her leather group to raise money and that I would be very involved in
that. They usually sell raffle tickets and a few demo's are preformed but
I had a feeling this would be very different.
"He said we could use a slut like you to raise money as well as sell
jello shots and raffle tickets," she told me as she pulled up my outfit
and rubbed my ass.
I then felt her tapping my inner thighs with that cane "I think after he
uses you and pimps your sorry ass out, we might even find you a regular
gig as a working girl."
"Get this through your stupid little head once and for all that I own
your sorry ass and you will do exactly as told from now and you have no
say in it," as she pulled my clasped hand I have behind my back further
up behind me causing me some pain and to tippy toe in the corner.
She went on to tell me as she whispered in my ear "I don't care what he
does to you, be it **** you, pimp you out or beat you, you little worm."
She still held my wrist as she pulled me out of the corner and told me to
lean over the table for her. I quickly did so and was told to hold the
farther edge of it and place my face against it. I could feel her run her
hand up my thigh and then pull my dress up exposing my panties. I knew
what was coming next and knew it wasn't going to be good. She then had
the dogs go outside and locked them out so they wouldn't get excited at
her destroying me because they don't like any roughing around. She then
came back to me and shook my chastity device before placing her cane
against me.
"No need to count and thank me for each stroke this time seeing my k**s
are still asleep, and you best keep quiet yourself," she said just as the
first blow landed across both cheeks.
I jumped up off the table just a bit as the pain shot thru my body and
then landed back across the table. She then placed the cane in position
right where the last blow landed and hit me again. The pain hurt so bad I
began to cry, wanting to scream out but knew better as I bit my lip. I
also wanted to stop the assault and run away but knew I was at her mercy
even if she had none for me. Another four strokes landed and the tears
where flowing and she seemed to enjoy my pain.
"Someday you will learn your place and pay more attention to details," as
yet another blow lashed my cheeks.
"If you would follow the rules you have and also remembered your butt
plug, you wouldn't be over my table right now," Betty said as one more
blow landed hard again.
I wasn't sure if I could take another blow or knew if she had a number of
them left to give when the knock at the door surprised her and saved me.
She placed the cane next to me and grabbed my hair pulling my head up
"Don't you dare move while I see who that is."
She then let go and my head fell against the hard wood table and into the
puddle of drool and tears I made. Betty went and answered the door and to
both our surprises it was Wanda standing there. Betty's demeanor changed
instantly from totally pissed to very friendly. She welcomed her inside
and I turned my head to face away like Betty left me so she wouldn't
notice I moved it.
"So nice to see you Wanda, would you like some coffee or something?"
Betty asked her as she shut the door.
Wanda told her sure but she said she just stopped by to discuss me as
Betty told her to have a seat on the couch. Betty went into the kitchen
to get her coffee and I was hoping Wanda would come over and stick up for
me and let me up. I stayed sprawled over the table not moving as Betty
returned.
"So what was it you wanted to talk about Wanda?" Betty asked as she gave
her the coffee and sat down.
I heard Wanda ask what I was doing over the table like that and Betty
told her I keep forgetting the rules. She then told her that was the best
way to keep me from becoming a lazy unruly girl.
"Someday she will learn the rules and pay better attention to what is
asked of her," Betty said.
Wanda then told Betty that I was a very attentive girl for her and seemed
very well mannered girl when I was with her yesterday. Betty told her it
was because of the discipline and her effort she has instilled in me to
keep me so. Wanda thanked her for allowing me to come over and also for
allowing me to serve her as well.
"No thank you for everything you have done for me Wanda, it's the least I
can do, I'm just glad she was on her best behavior for you," Betty told
her.
Wanda then asked Betty if she would mind me servicing her even more in
the future. Betty told her anytime I wasn't busy I was to do whatever
Wanda wished. Wanda said she would like then to be able to have me stay
with her some nights and her stay at my place as well. Then I heard her
ask the question that I wasn't sure Betty would like and might get mad
over.
"If you don't mind I would like a key as well to her chastity device so I
could use her clit sometimes as well," Wanda asked her as I held my
breath.
Then I heard Betty laughing some as she replied ," I don't think so Wanda
and besides she will be very busy with the plans I have for her," Betty
told her in response.
Betty went on to tell her that I needed locked up for my own good but
other then that she could use me as she saw fit. I was to do whatever and
whenever Wanda said if I wasn't busy serving Betty's plans. As for me
staying at her place or her staying at mine, well that won't be possible
as she had plans on me having a room mate soon enough and I was going to
be busy in the near future. She Explained to her that her friend Rick was
going to be helping her as well with me and that he was planning on
moving into my place very soon.
"But if you still want to stop by, I will tell him it is O.K. and
introduce the two of you," Betty told her.
I was hoping Wanda would put up a protest on my behave but didn't hear
such. Instead I heard Betty call me to them to which I got up and pulled
my dress back down as I made my way to them. I stopped in front of them
and gave a deep curtsey and acknowledged her command.
"Yes Mistress Betty?" Was all I said as I looked into her face and tried
to avoid looking at Wanda.
Betty had me kneel next to her and she stroked my hair as she reminded me
of the things she just told Wanda. Betty asked me if I agreed with her
and I eagerly did so to avoid making her mad. After agreeing with her and
making her fell very happy, she pulled my head to lap as I kneeled next
to her.
"I thought I would at least ask as she is a very nice girl and I would
love to be able to reward her as well as use her more," Wanda stated as
Betty stroked my head.
Betty then pulled my head up by the chin to look at her as she told Wanda
I get more rewards then I deserve "Don't you Jill?"
"Yes Mistress Betty," was my reply and I saw Betty looking at me
expecting such an answer.
Betty then put my head back in her lap and returned to stroking my hair
gently. Her and Wanda spent the next 20 minutes or so discussing me, the
bar night coming up, what was expected of me as well as what Rick might
do with me.
"A girl needs to pay her bills somehow don't you agree Wanda?" Betty
chuckled as she brushed me off of her.
To my horror I watched as Wanda too laughed about Betty's statement.
Betty then told me to refill their coffees to which I got up and
retrieved the coffee pot along with a small tray of cream and assorted
sweeteners. I refilled Betty's first and then Wanda's and then went to
make more coffee just in case. After doing so I returned to stand next to
Betty as she has taught me and await her next orders.
Then Mary the grandk** came in the room and crawled up in Betty's lap.
The talk turned from me to her and Betty asked her if she was hungry. The
k** told her yes and I was told to go make her some eggs, bacon and
toast.
"Yes Mistress Betty, right away," I told her as i gave a curtsey and
backed away.
I was in the middle of making the eggs when Betty called me back into the
living room. I stopped in the middle of cooking and returned to discover
the brat changed her mind. She now wanted cereal and I was told to get
her that and chocolate milk instead. I returned after telling her yes
Ma'am and made the requested stuff and served it to the table. I then
went back to finish the cooking so it wasn't wasted. I was getting hungry
myself and hoping the food I made would go uneaten so that I might have
it when Betty and Wanda came into the kitchen as I was cleaning up. The
conversation had then returned to me as I heard Wanda saying what a good
sissy I was.
"She is learning but still needs a lot of work," Betty said as she took
the left over food I wanted and gave it to the three dogs who were
waiting.
"Good morning," Alice said as she too entered the kitchen and greeted her
mother and Wanda.
Betty kissed her and asked if she was hungry to which she said sure
because it smelled so good. Betty then told me to make her some food as
well even though I had done cleaned up mostly. Making sure no one saw how
made I was, i just got everything back out and started making more. As I
served Alice her food I over heard Wanda asking if I could go with her
for awhile.
"No I'm sorry but she has a lot to do this today with cleaning and I plan
on her working outside as well," Betty told her as I looked at Wanda.
Wanda then told Betty she would love to at least use me for a bit and
Betty told her that was not a problem. Betty then told Wanda she could
use her room if she wanted to right now and she jumped at the chance
telling her a big thank you.
"Jill go show Wanda my room as she needs your assistance," Betty told me.
I told her right away and took Wanda's hand and led the way shutting the
door behind us. Wanda whispered to me as soon as the door was shut and
told me how sorry she was she couldn't get a key to my chastity device.
She also told me that I looked so hot in my maid outfit she was all
worked up.
"It's ok Ma'am and how may I assist you," I told her as she embraced me
in her arms.
She ran her arms up and down my thighs and told me that I could work my
magic with my mouth if I wanted. It isn't a matter of what I want I know,
especially with Betty in the other room. So I just got right to my task
and slid down the front of her undoing her pants as I hit my knees.
Tugging them down over her huge hips I could see her panties were already
very wet. I massaged them first before pulling them down as well and
licking her wet spot under her fat belly. Wanda pulled it up for me and I
stuck my tongue deeply into her working it up and down as I licked away.
"Oh Jill you are so good at this," Wanda moaned quietly as I sucked and
licked her from my knees.
Soon enough she was tensing up and rested her huge belly on top of my
head as she used her hands to pull me deeper into her. I struggled but
managed to work my tongue faster until she exploded on my face. I was
held there for a minute before she let go of her grip. I pulled back
after kissing her thigh and looked up to her.
"OMG Jill you are amazing and I wish I could return the favor but we best
get back out there," she told me as she reached to pull her panties up.
I helped her get them up and then her pants making sure I was the one who
fastened them for her and only getting up when she suggested so by
tugging at my arm. "Thank you Mistress Wanda for the opportunity to
service you and it is ok," I told her even though I truly wished my own
swollen cock could be relieved as well.
We both entered the living room where I noticed Alice was done eating and
left the dishes at the table. I quickly started to clean them up before
Wanda told Betty she was going to go. She thanked Betty again for
allowing me to serve her as well and Betty looked over to me, giving me
the cue to e***** Wanda to the door. I watched as she walked out and then
shut the door.
Betty then called me back to the present telling me that "Right now Jill
I want you to pick up the dishes and kitchen, then gather the laundry and
all the bed sheets."
While I started doing so the two ladies got on their computers and the
k** played and watched cartoons. After I got that started I was told I
would dust, sweep, mop, vacuum, and if that wasn't enough, make lunch and
diner as well. Betty also said she expected me to work on the yard today
as well. And I was sure she meant dressed like this as well. They say a
maids work is never done but this is ridicules. I managed to get
everything done she told me to do without pissing her off any the rest of
the day. I even went outside dressed like this and pretty sure the
neighbors could tell it was me but at the moment I just focused on the
task at hand. They never said anything to me but I am pretty sure they
all know my secret now. None the less after non stop working, Betty had a
spotless house and a big start to what the yard use to look like when I
lived here before.
"Jill you need to come in here," Betty yelled as I was finishing weeding
the yard and I quickly got up and hurried inside.
"You called Mistress Betty," I asked her after finding her in her bedroom
getting dressed.
I gave a curtsey and waited for a response as she finished putting on her
skirt. She told me to get her boots and I did so helping her get them on
while she told me my day was done here and I could go home. She was going
out with her Man Ed and that I had to make sure to get ready for my big
day tomorrow. She started putting on her jewelry and left me wondering
what she meant by my big day.
"If I may ask Mistress, what is tomorrow and what do I need to do, I
thought Tuesday was my day to go to Mistress Bobbies place?" I asked with
my hands behind me and my head bowed.
Betty told me that tomorrow is the big bar night with her leather group
and my service will be in great demand as she will be there as well. I
needed to be ready and over here at noon to prepare the food and jello
shots. I also would need to be in my yellow sissy outfit along with Mary
Jane shoes, ankle socks, tan thigh highs under those along with white
ruffle panties and petticoats. She also said a matching bra and my
falsies of course along with a slutty outfit as well.
"In fact bring two slutty outfits with you, the school girl one and that
short pink skirt and pink blouse as well," she instructed me.
She then told me I was dismissed and I best be here and ready like she
said or else. I then Thanked her and backed out of her room and headed
for the door in case she changed her mind, I couldn't wait to get home
and sit down and try and find something to eat. I know about those bar
nights and how those gay leather guys look down on cross dressers, let
alone sissies. I was by no means looking forward to that but for now a
warm shower would feel nice.
Well I made it home after a very long day at Betty's house and besides
all the cleaning, I almost had the yard back to the way it was when I use
to live there. My maid outfit was very dirty as was I and I guess she has
a very busy day planned for me tomorrow. I made it home after dark and in
the house and just sat on the couch exhausted trying to relax before I
washed up. It wasn't long though and my phone rang and when I looked at
it, realized it was Wanda. She was not what I expected and I thought
about not answering it. Then I thought that might get me in trouble so I
did it anyway.
"Hello Mistress Wanda, how are you tonight?" I asked her.
She told me she was fine and wondered if I had eaten yet to which I told
her no. She told me she was going to McDonalds and wanted to know if she
could get me some as well. I was sure there wasn't much to eat here so I
told her sure but I couldn't pay her. She told me she understood and I
could pay her back another way after we eat. She then told me she would
see me soon and hung up. I'm not sure if it was the big day coming up or
the long day I had today or not wanting to serve her or all of it
combined but I started to break down and cry. I thought about calling the
police and ending all of this once and for all but also knew if I did so
I would not only have to explain it all, loose my home and anyone I ever
knew that doesn't know my secret will find out if they even believed me.
I already am way behind on my bills and haven't showed up to work in
about a week so and now don't have a job either.
Wanda then pulled up and I realized I hadn't even moved since I first got
home. I was still all dirty and my makeup was a mess and even more so
now. I really wasn't wanting to see her or anyone and didn't get up off
the couch until she reached the door. I opened it for her and stepped
aside as she walked in. She could tell right away what a mess I was.
"What is wrong Jill?" Wanda asked as she turned to get a good look at me.
I just told her I just had a very bad and long day but would be alright
in no time. She seemed very concerned and told me to sit down on the
couch as she sat next to me and put the bags of food down by us.
"Now tell me what is really going on here baby girl," she asked me.
I looked up at her and really didn't want to tell her as I was afraid
somehow if I do it will get me in more trouble. She put one hand on my
thigh and the other brushed away my tears. I sat there unsure what to do
when she asked me again and then softly kissed my lips. After the kiss
she pulled back and looked at me waiting.
"I'm so sorry Mistress Wanda but I'm not sure I can do this anymore," I
told her as she rubbed my leg a bit.
She kissed me one more time and then asked "What do you mean you aren't
sure you can do this anymore, is it me?"
I looked into her eyes and let it all out as I started by telling her it
wasn't really her but everything. I explained to her that Betty and I had
a long femdom relationship but nothing like this. It ran it's course and
we both moved on and this house was my new start. I had a really nice
vanilla girlfriend until Betty came back and here I am now. Now it is so
much more then when we were together along with others to have to serve
besides just Betty. I explained that it's true I have been a life long
closet cross dresser and Betty expanded it a great deal, but nothing like
it is now. Now it is nonstop control and 24/7 dressing as a girl and now
it is and I don't pass that well either. Betty has a no nonsense policy
this time around expects me to work and serve as a girl without any
vanilla involved. She even has taken control of everything from chastity
to my new relationship and home.
"Well I realize it is a lot and as long as I am a part of it you will be
my baby girl and a very sexy one at that," as she hugged me in a very big
hug and embrace.
While holding me tightly she told me I did look very much like a real
girl and deep down it seems I always wanted this. She held me for a
minute and then leaned back and said if I truly wanted this all to end
that she would help anyway she could. But I still didn't trust her told
her it was ok. I also knew no matter what, Betty would do anything to
keep control over me and if she knew I tried to get away it would be very
bad if she ever caught up with me. Even worse then it is now and I would
have to move very far away to have a chance but with no funds to do so I
was stuck.
"Thank you so much Mistress Wanda but you have already done so much for
me I could never repay you," and not wanting her to thank any different,
I kissed her cheek.
I then began softly kissing her neck and told her I would always love
being her gurl whether I belonged to Betty or not. She accepted my
advance even though I was a dirty mess and tilted her head back as I
started kissing her neck. She pulled me to her and really started getting
worked up so I began doing my part and working her huge breast in my
hands softly. I started to kiss further down her neck to the neckline of
her dress. She then started rubbing my legs and working her hands further
up as well. That was when I remembered I had that damn chastity device
locked on when my lil dick started to grow.
"Oh Jill you are definitely an amazing gurl," she told me as she shifted
her huge body trapping me against the couch.
She then took over and held me there as her hands began to really roam
and now she was rubbing my falsies in my bra. Her other hand was all over
my legs and she parted them as she explored further up my outfit. She
then stopped and started to untie my apron and had me take it off. She
tugged at the hem of my maid outfit and started pulling it up.
"Take this off baby girl and let mommy see your sexy body," she whispered
as we both pulled it up and over my head.
Leaving me there in my panties, bra, stockings and heels, she quickly
resumed her advances.
She held me down on the couch with her elbow as her hand caressed my
falsie in my bra again. Her other hand spread my legs and worked stroking
my silky thigh highs driving me wild. She began kissing me and soon moved
her kisses to my neck. I tried to return her advance with some of my own
but she then took my wrist and pulled them over my head.
She then told me not to move them and keep them there as well as "Someday
day sweetie I will get a key to your chastity device but from the
swelling in your cage, it seems you still are enjoying yourself."
Wanda then slide her hands into my bra and took out both falsies and set
them aside. She then reached around me unhooking my bra and removing it
as well. Placing one leg over mine, she spread my legs again as she then
proceeded to kiss my nipples causing me to moan loudly. As one hand
teased one nipple and the other stroked my legs, you mouth attacked my
nipple. I dared not move as told and was very worked up but still
straining very much in my cage. She then switched her tease with her
mouth to the other nipple and began rubbing my ass under me. Slipping her
hand into my panties she began to tease my hole. My moaning got even
louder as she had me so worked up.
"My baby girl seems to like this so much by the goo coming from inside
your cage, I even think you came like a girl does," she told me as she
rubbed her finger over my cage.
I think she might be right but it was not a normal orgasm like I usually
have but there was lots of goo as she said and I was very worked up as
well. She then stopped and pulled her dress over her head and reached up
pulling my arms down. She placed my hands on her breast and I took that
as my cue. I instantly began kissing her neck and working very hard to
pleasure her by teasing and pinching her nipples.
"Oh that's it baby girl, show me how much you want me," she whispered in
between moans of pleasure.
I did this for awhile until she spread her thighs and began to guide me
out from under her and onto the floor. I kept kissing her softly as I
lowered to the floor and teasing her breast as I reached up. Wanda then
pulled her panties off and as she raised up to remove them took my head
and pulled it to her pussy. Not able to get to it because of her fat, I
just kissed around where I thought it might be. She then pulled it up
exposing her wet spot as she took her other hand and put my face tightly
into her. I licked and sucked her vigorously as she spread her legs wide.
Soon enough she had both hands on my head and had it moving as she wished
back and fourth and up and down.
"MMMMMMM JILL YOU ARE AMAZING," she screamed out as she tensed up and I
was flooded with a wave of her juices washing over my face.
She held me there jerking a few times as I continued my licking away.
Then she relaxed I could feel and her grip lessened on my head. She then
took my collar pulling me back up her body as she let her girth go coving
up her now even more wet spot. I kissed her softly on the way back up
until our lips meet and we twisted our tongues around each other in a
dance.
"That as always was amazing Jill, did you like it as well," she asked as
we both collapsed into the couch exhausted.
That was actually amazing as well I thought and although I didn't have an
instant orgasm like normal I was spent and there was a gooey mess coming
from my cage. I told her she was the amazing one and I always love the
way she made me feel wanted and a special girl. She reached over getting
the bag of food and realized it was very cold now.
"I'll tell you what ***********, you go get cleaned up and I will make
you something else to eat," she told me as she ushered me up off the
couch. I got up and helped her first get her dress and put it over her
head as she got up.
"Yes Ma'am, as you wish Mistress," I told her as I headed to get me a new
set of panties and a nighty.
She headed for the kitchen as I went to the bathroom to get cleaned up. I
was about finished in the shower when she came in the room and told me
that she couldn't find much food in there and instead of a nighty, she
would like me to go with her to get the place a few groceries. I turned
off the water and climbed out into a towel she held for me.
"I will pick you out something to wear while you dry off sweetie," she
told me as she headed for the door.
"But Mistress it will take me a while to get my makeup done," I explained
to her stopping her in her tracks.
She turned to tell me it was late and just a bit of make up would do and
she would pick out something not so flashy to wear. She assured me it
would be a quick trip and ok. I again told her a yes Ma'am and got my
panties on as she went to find the rest of my outfit. I quickly applied
some light makeup and looked horrible when I went to find her. She was
sitting on the couch eating the cold fast food with my clothes she wanted
me to wear next to her. She had me a dress like hers, a long black soft
dress and a bra along with some 2 inch heels.
"I look horrible Mistress," I told her as I fixed the wig back on my head
and I looked at her.
She told me nonsense and she handed me the bra along with my falsies to
put on. I did so and she then helped me put on my dress and she stood
back saying once again how nice I looked. I still didn't believe her but
didn't want to argue with her either. I was then told to get my heels on
and that we would be right back. So I did as told and followed her out to
her car. She opened the door for me and I climbed in and she went around
getting in herself. She took my hand as we drove off and soon arrived at
the store and found a parking spot. She got out but I was still very
nervous and sat still until she told me to come on. I reluctantly got out
and she took my hand again and we walked in. She grabbed a basket and
handed it to me as she picked out some stuff to make to eat. She got some
chicken and potatoes as well as some veggies. We picked up some sweet tea
and then she lead us to the counter. I tried not to notice the people
staring as we went along but did notice and felt very much like a guy
dressed in a dress.
She noticed my anxiety and told me, "Don't worry about them Jill, they
just see a very sexy Lady."
She paid for the stuff as I bagged it up and not soon enough for me, we
headed back to her car.
`We put the stuff in the car and as she started it, I put the cart away.
I then got in and she told me, "See that wasn't so bad was it."
I told her no but was only doing so because that was what I know she
wanted to hear. We got home and made it back into the house and she told
me to go relax while she made us diner. I went to sit down when she
stopped me and told me now I could put on that nighty. So I went to
change and then I sat down on the couch and closed my eyes as I was very
tired. Soon enough she woke me up saying the food was done. I went to the
kitchen and she made us each a plate heaping in food. I followed her to
the living room and sat back down after her and we began to eat.
"This is so good Mistress, thank you," I told her as she was shoving her
face full of food.
I only could eat about halve of what she made before I was stuffed and I
told her so. She couldn't believe I wasn't going to eat it all and asked
if I was sure I was full. I told her I was and after she finished her
plate, ate the rest of mine as well. I then took the plates to the
kitchen and when I returned my phone rang. I looked at it when Wanda
handed it to me noticing it was Bobbie.
I answered it by saying and greeting her, "Hello Mistress Bobbie."
She told me hello as well and asked if I was ready for the big day
tomorrow and how she will be there as well. I told her I was although I
thought that Tuesdays were the days I was supposed to be at her service.
She said it would be and that while serving at the bar, I would be
serving under her as well. She told me there will be plenty of Tuesdays
in which I will be at her place and Thursday I will be expected there as
well still.
"In fact little one I will was planning on being there early tomorrow to
help you with your makeup, but then again why don't you come over here
now and we can show up tomorrow together." she informed me as I listened
in shock.
"Daddy, Gina and myself will be going tomorrow as well and it would be
easier if you just come here tonight," she told me as I sat looking at
Wanda.
After a moment of silence on my part she asked in a more stern voice
"Well have you got your stuff and on your way yet, Daddy is here and we
are waiting."
I didn't want to go but knew better then to say no, I feared her and what
Betty would do to me if I did. I told her I was on my way and saw Wanda
looking at me and hearing my end of the conversation. Bobbie was
expecting me there in about 30 minutes I knew so I told Wanda I was going
to Bobbie's as she told me too.
"I will be there soon Mistress as I am leaving now," I told Bobbie and
she told me to bring my outfits and a nighty for tonight as well.
I hung up and Wanda said she didn't want me to go but she understood. She
then asked me if I would rather stay here and I told her I would but that
was impossible as Betty sort of gave Bobbie control over me whenever I
wasn't with her. Wanda didn't understand because that is the same thing
that Betty told her. I had to explain that Bobbie was more so a very
experienced domme and was more so right behind Betty in this chain of
command.
"Well that not right because I'm just as important as she is," Wanda told
me.
I didn't have time to explain or argue so I told her that if I didn't go
now it would be very bad for me and besides, Bobbie was more so in
command because she too had a key to my chastity device. That seemed to
really upset her and she got up off the couch and wanted me to call
Bobbie back. I told her that wasn't a very good ideal and would only get
me in trouble. I again told her I had to go so I wouldn't be late and
Wanda looked madder then I ever seen her before.
"Well fine you go then and leave me here, I see now who is more important
to you," she told me as she gathered her stuff and headed for the door.
I wanted to stop her and try to ease her mind but then again I knew that
would be difficult and Bobbie was already waiting. I watched her pull out
and speed off and then quickly gathered my yellow sissy dress and a
couple slutty outfits that Betty told me to bring tomorrow. I quickly
changed into the school girl outfit for the ride over and put everything
in a suit case along with the nighty I just took off. Making sure I took
a few pairs of panties, stockings, garters, thigh highs, and another wig
as well just in case. I then grabbed my purse and keys and took my stuff
and headed for my truck. I was on my way when I noticed I needed gas or I
wouldn't make it to her place. I saw one gas station full of cars and the
other across the street was pretty much empty.
I pulled in and realized I didn't have a card anymore thanks to Betty and
only had the 20 bucks Bobbie gave me. So I had to go inside to pay and
after a strange look from the young sales girl was back pumping my gas.
My phone buzzed as I was hanging up the nozzle and I saw it was a message
from Wanda.
It read "I hope you like the choice you choose tonight, have fun with
that."
That just made it even harder not to turn around and rush back to her.
But knowing better I got back in my truck and kept going to Bobbie's
place. I arrived and parked behind a car I figured was daddy's car in
front of her garage. I gathered my things and knocked on her door. She
answered it by opening the door and looked a little upset with me. That
caused me some worry and I dropped my suitcase and gave her a curtsey
while standing on her door step.
"Here as requested Mistress Bobbie, sorry it took so long," I told her as
I held my curtsey and waited for her to respond.
She looked me up and down for a few seconds before stepping aside.
"Nice choice in outfits ***********, Daddy is going to love it," she told
me as I gathered my stuff and made my way past her.
As I did she reached under my very short skirt and rubbed my butt. I'm
just glad I didn't forget to put my butt plug in this time and I
continued to the living room. I stood there wondering where to put my
things until she pointed to the corner of the room. I dropped it in the
corner and then went right to her and gave her another curtsey. She
looked amazing once again in her red night gown and black stockings and
of course her heels. Her makeup was flawless even for it being so late,
much better then mine was.
"I was starting to worry about you Jill and wondering what took you so
long," she stated as I stood before her.
She went on to explain that she doesn't like to be kept waiting and we
both have a busy day planned tomorrow. I told her again how sorry I was
and hoped she would forgive me. I tried to tell her that Wanda was there
and had plans for me at the time of her call and it took longer then I
wanted for her to leave.
"OK, Lift up that skirt and show me what my girl has on under that
skirt," she told me as I held the hem in a curtsey already.
I lifted it all the way up exposing my lacey thigh high tops, panties,
chastity device and my butt plug. Bobbie had me slowly turn to show her
everything and only then was I allowed to let it down. Still holding it
as I stopped and looked at her when she pointed at her feet.
"Come here and kneel little one," she commanded me as she stood with her
other hand on her hip.
I approached her and knelt before her looking up to her with my hands
placed behind my back together as I was taught. She then told me to kiss
her feet to which I got on all fours and did so softly tending to each
toe as I kissed them both. With a nudge from her foot I stopped and
returned to my previous position. Then I saw her part her night gown
exposing her panties and cock. Pushing it forward a touch she then told
me to kiss it as well.
"Yes Mistress," was all I said before getting right to it and I leaned
forward kissing her cock thru her panties as she moaned her approval.
She reached down stroking my wig as I kissed it a few times before
telling me to get up. She said Daddy was in the bedroom and she could
wait for him to see me. I was told to grab my nighty and follow her. I
grabbed my Nighty and she waited and then I followed right behind her. We
both walked into the room and Daddy was already naked in the bed under
the covers. He took a look at us and pulled them off as he sat up.
"Oh Jill you look delicious," he said as he held his arms out for me to
come to him.
He took me in his arms for a warm hug and then held me away from him some
telling me to hold still while he looked me over. He then ran his hands
over my legs and up to my ass and kissed my chest right above my blouse.
He gripped my cheeks and ran a finger over my hole. I followed his lead
as he guided me over his lap and he pulled my skirt up. I watched Bobbie
while he rubbed my ass and told me how nice it was to see me again. He
then let me up and Bobbie told me that I should thank him properly by
kneeling beside the bed and kissing his cock.
"Yes Mistress right away," I told her as I knelt besides the bed next to
him as he spread his legs a bit for me.
"Good evening Sir," I told him just before I leaned in and kissed his
cock softly and his hand went right to the top of my head holding me
there.
I kissed it a few more times very softly even though he was already very
hard. I gave him a lick like I thought he might like as well. He moaned a
bit as I did so but let go of my head as well. So I sat up on my knees
looking up to him and he brushed my cheek with a soft touch.
"Go ahead and change into your nighty Jill, we will wait," Bobbie told
me.
I told her another yes Ma'am before getting up and getting it. I turned
to go to the bathroom when she told me to change right there. So I
stopped as they watched and slowly unbuttoned my blouse taking it off.
Then I reached behind me unzipping my skirt, letting it fall before
stepping out of it and putting both in a chair in the corner.
"So sexy Jill," Daddy told me as I stood there in my undies as I sorted
out my baby doll nighty I brought with me to wear.
I slipped in it and adjusted the straps over my shoulders and as I
finished Bobbie sat in the bed and motioned for me to climb in between
the two of them. I then went to the foot of the bed and saw she still had
her heels on so I left mine on as well and crawled up between them.
Bobbie patted the pillows between them telling Daddy that "you ought to
see the other outfits Betty told her to bring for tomorrow."
As I situated on my back with them on each side, Daddy had me roll over
to face him for a kiss. He took me in his roaming arms and kissed me
deeply. My hands ended up on his waist but not for long as he guided one
of them to his massive cock. His hands were on my breast forms and ass
and legs. With my back to Bobbie she too played with my ass and soon
enough had my panties pulled down in the back. Soon enough as well Daddy
guided me downward towards his cock that was throbbing in my hand. Bobbie
then pulled out my butt plug causing me to moan a bit as it popped out.
"Come on Jill and taste your Mistress on Daddy's cock," he told me as he
now pushed my head down to it.
That forced my rear end up a bit and Bobbie took my hips and gave my ass
I lick. She commented that I hadn't washed my pussy lately but that was
ok. Daddy shoved his rock hard cock to my lips and I didn't hesitate to
wrap my lips around it sucking softly. As I did so he moaned and Bobbie
stuck a finger in me making me suck harder. Daddy was holding my head in
place as well as working my breast forms. I really wasn't the least bit
wanting this by the way my own cock was lifeless and Wanda already had me
excited earlier but I kept going anyway.
"Oh Jill your pussy is still so tight even with wearing your plug, did
you wear it all night?" Bobbie asked me as if I could answer her with my
mouth very full.
I just moaned a whimper in response as Daddy started thrusting his hips
slowly. Bobbie then moved my legs some so she could get between them and
Daddy held me on his cock as he used my mouth. I felt Bobbies legs rub
mine and that felt a bit exciting until I felt something insert into my
backside. I squealed some as she thrusted into me from behind.
"MMMMMMMM Jill you feel so good Bobbie said," and Steve agreed as his
pace quickened.
I was then trapped being used on both ends while she poked my back side
and he jabbed my mouth. He began to twitch in my mouth I could feel with
each thrust and I thought he was getting closer so I sucked even harder
wanting this to end. He began to moan and grunt louder then and soon
enough held me deep onto him making me gag a bit.
Steve then shot a load into my mouth as I tried my best not to puke.
Bobbie at the same time picked up her pace on my pussy as well. Steve
held me on him until he started to soften and then pulled out. Bobbie on
the other hand kept humping away at me from behind and now she was
reaching under my breast forms to tease my nipples. I reached behind me
pulling her closer by my hand on her ass and soon after she too tensed up
deep inside me. I could feel deep min me her explode a warm feeling
deeply inside me. She bit my neck some and then sucked on it until she
finished giving me her full load.
She then too pulled out and pulled me to her to taste her cock after she
finished as well. I swung around and locked my mouth around her sucking
the slime from her cock. The taste was horrible and I now wished I did
take the time to clean my insides before coming here.
"Now you know why I say you must always be clean inside and out," Bobbie
told me as I sucked her clean.
As I was in between her legs, I felt my butt plug go back in by Daddy.
When she felt I cleaned her enough she tugged on my arm to get me up. I
pulled off with a slurping noise and she patted the pillows between them.
I crawled to the pillows and the three of us laid down.
"Good night sweetie," Daddy told me as he rolled over wrapping an arm
around me as he pressed his naked body against me.
Bobbie got up and said she needed to go to the bathroom and that she
would be right back. She was gone for a few minutes but soon returned,
climbing bed with us and then snuggled up closely behind me. She then
whispered in my ear a good night and also told me the alarm is set for me
to make the coffee in the morning.
"Yes Mistress Bobbie," I told her and then she kissed the back of my neck
and soon enough my exhausted body was asleep.
I was awaken by Bobbie nudging me after turning off the alarm. She told
me to go get the coffee ready and get cleaned up before coming back to
the bedroom. So I snuck out of the bed and out from under Steve's arm. He
didn't even seem to notice probably because I looked at the clock and it
was 5:30 A.M. in the morning.
I whispered out loud "OMG I feel like I just went to bed."
I hurried to start the coffee and then quickly went to the bathroom as I
almost pissed myself. While sitting on the toilet it took a minute
because of my morning wood trapped and confined in it's cage. After
finally going I saw that dreaded red bag and did that as well. I did it a
couple time after removing my butt plug and then got up and turned on the
shower. I went back to the living room and got new panties and decided to
wear the same nighty until I was told what outfit I should wear. While in
the shower I decided to make sure I was hair free as well for the big
day. Then I got out and dried off slipping on my thigh highs and panties
along with my nighty. I touched up my makeup and was fixing my wig when
Bobbie came into the room.
"You need to wear your sissy outfit today but that will do for now I
guess," Bobbie told me as she watched me fix my hair.
She then told me to come help her pee with her standing there over the
toliet with morning wood of her own. I held it for her and aimed it so
not to make a mess while she went. She kept her hands on her hips and
when the flow stopped I was told to suck her clean. I knelt next to her
and did so until she ushered me up.
"Now go get my coffee and bring Daddy one black coffee," she ordered
before she headed back to the bedroom.
I went back to the kitchen and made two coffee's like she wanted and
brought them to her room. When I walked in, Daddy was sucking her and I
sat his down and walked around the bed and handed hers to her. She took
it and thanked me while playing with Steve's hair. I stood there watching
for a few minutes with my hands behind my back when I could tell she was
close. Then I saw her tense up and I thought she exploded in his mouth.
He kept going another minute and then sat up and pulleed me to him
swapping the contents to me with a deep kiss.
"Now swallow your Mistress's gift Jill," he told me as he shut my mouth
tightly yet gently.
I did so and then Bobbie said I should give him his morning blow job
today. He agreed and sat on the edge of his side of the bed and motioned
for me to get started with a wave of his hand to him. I went around the
bed and stood before him and watched Bobbie get up. She said she was
going to freshen up as he gently took my arm and guided me to my knees on
the floor. I sat there on my knees looking up to him as he got his coffee
and stuck his raging cock out at me.
"Come on ***********, it's not going to suck it's self," he told me as he
placed a hand on my head urging me to get going.
I leaned in stroking him a couple times and then placed my mouth around
him. I held him steady and began to very slowly stroke him with my lips.
"Put your hands behind your back Jill and just use your mouth," he told
me as he took my hair in his fingers.
He slowly moved my head some for a few minutes before picking up the pace
driving it further in each time. Very soon he was hit the back of my
mouth and throat and I gagged each time. That didn't slow him down but he
wouldn't ram it in so deep the next thrust. I could feel every vein as it
passed by my lips and soon enough he was tensing up and then he held me
fully down on his cock. I began to violently gag as his load was shot in
my mouth and down my throat. He pulled my head back just enough to
collect it all and swallow it before letting go.
"MMMMMM Jill that was wonderful, now lets go see what Mistress is up
too," He said as he pulled my head off of him.
He let me go and got up and I wiped my mouth face and eyes and got up to
follow him. Bobbie was in the bathroom doing her makeup and he to had me
hold him while he went pee. As with her when he finished he told me to
suck him clean to which I did.
"Go start breakfast Jill while we get dressed and then we will get you
ready for your big day," Bobbie told me as I got back up.
I told her with a curtsey before leaving to do as told "Yes Mistress
Bobbie, right away as you wish."
I then backed out of the room and headed to start there food feeling a
bit ill myself. I started the eggs, bacon, toast and then went to refill
there coffee before returning to finish the food. Bobbie thanked me as
did Steve and I quickly went back to cooking. I made each of them an
orange juice and set the table for them before going and telling them it
was ready. Bobbie told me they would be there in a minute so I returned
to make sure it was perfect.
"It smells wonderful Jill, I'm starved," Steve told me as he sat down and
began to eat.
Bobbie soon joined him at the table and also said it smelled good. Halve
way through the two of them eating Gina walked in. I was standing in the
kitchen doing the dishes when I heard them greeting each other so I went
to do the same. I entered the room and gave her a curtsey before saying
hello.
I then got a good look at her dressed in yoga pants and her t shirt. She
looked stunning in her outfit and of course her make up was flawless. In
those tight pants I couldn't see any buldge at all and one could easily
mistake her for a genetic girl.
"Thank you Jill you look very nice as well," she told me as she came over
and gave me a small kiss on the cheek.
Gina seemed very excited about the days events as she went on talking
about the fun they would have tonight. Bobbie stopped her by reminding
her that first we needed to go to Betty's and a lot of food still needed
to be prepared.
"Yes Ma'am, I am ready to go non the less," she said as she got excited
again.
The two of them finished eating and Gina told me to help her clear the
dishes. I washed them and wiped down the counter as Gina came in to check
up on me. She told me what a good job I did with the kitchen as she
reached her hand under my nighty. She massaged my panty clad ass and gave
a slight tug to my cage.
"We need to get you dressed," she told me so we can go as she took my
hand and lead me into the living room.
Bobbie told me to wear the school girl outfit for now and we both could
get our sissy outfits on later at Betty's. I gathered it up and started
for the bathroom when Gina told me to just change there. So I took off my
nighty and she helped me get dressed. A few minutes of her help and my
make up looked pretty good.
While Bobbie was shutting down her computer she asked if we were ready
and Gina told her, "Yes Mistress we are."
And with that we both gathered my things and then Bobbie's and loaded the
car. The Gina announced that everything was ready and they all came out
to the garage. Bobbie told me that I would drive my truck and the rest
would take her car. I pulled out and waited for her as Daddy drove out of
the garage. I then followed them closely behind for the ride to Betty's.
I pulled up and parked to the side of the house as I saw a bunch of cars
already there and we were even early. There was Ed's, Stacey's, and
Wanda's parked out front and another one I didn't recognize. I saw Gina
getting the stuff out of the car and went to help her as Bobbie and Steve
headed for the house. After carrying the large load in and setting it on
Betty's bed, Gina and me went to Betty and greeted her with a curtsey.
"At your service Mistress Betty, how can we assist you Ma'am," as Bobbie
smiled at the two of us and our greeting.
I saw Betty get that look of total happiness as she always got when she
got to hold court so to speak and was the center of attention. She looked
at Gina and told her to go help Stacy in the kitchen where she was
already preparing food. She then turned to me and motioned for me to come
close.
"Don't you just look like the perfect little slut Brad," she told me as
she raised the hem of my skirt with a big smile across her face.
She went on to tease me more by saying how much fun she was going to have
tonight at my expense. Watching me in my sissy outfit at the bar, working
like a good sissy should, All the guys using me and knowing all the while
how humiliating it would be for me.
"And if need be we will have no problem making me do whatever is asked of
you," she said as she picked up her bag I knew well full of whips,
paddles, crops and such.
"No Mistress, I plan on being your very obedient sissy tonight," I told
her and gave her another curtsey.
I then saw Wanda looking at the bag full of stuff very interestingly.
Betty then called Ed into the room and I gave him a curtsey as well. He
came up and kissed Betty deeply and asked her what she needed.
"Doesn't Jill look lovely Daddy," she asked him as he eyeballed me up and
down.
He agreed with her and then she took me by the collar. She pulled me
right up close to her and then looked at Ed.
"I think she looks so nice she deserves a reward, don't you Daddy?" she
asked him as he ran his hand up my thigh.
He thought so as well and I felt they both had something other than a
reward in mind for me. Betty tugged on my collar until I hit my knees in
front of the whole room.
"I think for a reward Daddy, you should let her suck your cock," she told
him as I look up at his huge frame next to me.
He didn't need to answer because I saw him undo his pants but he asked me
anyway if that was what I wanted. I knew better to say otherwise and
asked him please. I stood up straight on my knees before them and he
pulled me to him and rubbed my face across his cock. He then placed it in
front of my lips as I put my hands together behind my back. I parted my
lips and he instantly shoved it in fully and gagged me from the start.
They all seemed to think it was very funny, watching the biggest cock in
the room gag a sissy.
"Awe it seems Brad still needs some work learning how to deep throat a
cock," Betty said as she giggled at me.
He kept driving it in and out forcing me to fall back off my knees but
Betty was there to make sure I didn't fall all the way down. My hands
fell to the floor behind me as well and Ed's hand on my head made him
able to continue. I was kept there and did my best in between gags to
take every inch of him. I managed not to puke, my eyes were watering
terribly, and he made it hard to even breath when I heard Betty say it
might take awhile since it will be his third load of the day already.
"He has already pleased me and Stacy has already serviced him as well,"
Betty said as she laughed even harder.
Ed then took me by the ears and really picked up the pace as I struggled
to breath. I had such a hard time that I started to struggle against him
but he just held me in place. That must have really got him excited
because it wasn't long after that I felt him swell even more and then he
rammed it fully in and exploded.
"Make sure you swallow it all Brad, you will be getting an overload of
protein today," Betty chimed in before letting me go.
I swallowed it all and then he slowly pulled out and wiped his cock on my
face. Then I watched as he pulled his pants back up and walked away
before I sat totally up again. Gina was the one who came in and helped me
get back up off the floor and Wanda told me to hold on a second.
She wiped my chin telling me, "here you go Jill you missed some, "as she
stuck her fingers in my mouth and I sucked them clean as well.
Betty made sure that I thanked Ed for my gift before telling Gina and me
to go into the kitchen and get to work. I gladly did so following Gina
out of the room and away from Betty. I got in there and saw Stacy cutting
veggies and food being made all over the place. Gina told me that I could
do some dishes and wiped my face for me as I struggled to regain my
composer. It was a little later when Wanda came in there and told me to
go around and serve some drinks to everyone.
"Yes Mistress Wanda right away," I told her as I began to load a try full
of glasses and assorted drinks.
Wanda stopped me and asked if I was enjoying myself in a very sarcastic
way. Then she went to taste everything that was there so far. I started
around the room when someone knocked on the door. Betty motioned for me
to get it even though Gina was already heading that way. I got to the
door just as it opened and Sherry, Betty's best friend walked in and
looked me up and down. I stood back and welcomed her to the home and she
too just laughed at me as she went to see everyone else. I went back to
making sure everybody had what they wanted to drink before going back to
help in the kitchen. Gina and Stacy were very busy and had most of the
stuff done when I returned. I was standing out of the way waiting for
something to do when Betty came in the kitchen.
"Jill what the hell are you doing, why aren't you working!" she screamed
at me.
I started to tell her I just got back in there but she cut me off mid
sentence. She told me that I should be doing the dishes that where now in
the sink from the last 20 minutes of prep the others put there. She came
up and snatched me by the ear and spun me over the counter and held me
there as she grabbed a wooden spoon which she broke over my rear end
after only two swats.
"Stacy go get my riding crop," she told her as Stacy ran off to get it.
Betty held me with my face pressed against the counter when Stacy
returned and gave her the crop. Stacy was told to hold my skirt up and
that I best not move. Stacy did as told and held my skirt up with her one
hand and the other she placed on my back. Betty then told me to get my
ass higher and I tippy toed as high as I could. She brought that crop
down across my ass several times reprimanding me after each one. After
she hit me about ten times she told Stacy to take the crop.
"I think it is time for you girls to go change," Betty as she pulled my
skirt back down and jerked me off the counter by my collar.
Gina and Stacy both gave a curtsey and told her Right away and I did as
well before following both of them to Betty's room. We all went right to
the bathroom where Gina took charge. She told us we needed to all get a
shower and make sure we had no hair or stubble. Gina started to help
Stacy with her dress and told me to get undressed as well. I removed my
skirt and blouse and was starting to undo my bra when Stacy was naked and
started to help Gina get undressed. I watched them as I set my things
aside. I was removing my panties and thigh highs as Gina took off her
yoga pants.
"How come your dick doesn't make a bulge in your panties Ms Gina," I had
to ask.
She laughed and slide her panties off reveling her tucked cock between
her legs. She told me how she did it and said I would to if not for the
chastity device. Stacy said she would like to learn as well for tonight
since she wasn't locked up. She seemed very excited about that and all I
could think of was how I was the only one locked up in chastity. Gina
then took of her shirt and bra and I was amazed at how big her breast
were.
Were you born with such big breast?" I asked her as they were much bigger
than mine, maybe a big b cup or even a small c cup.
"It's years of hormones Jill but the ones they have you taking won't take
that long," she told me to my horror.
I then noticed how small her cock was after her saying how it has shrunk
even though it was still about as big as mine. She also said my hair
would grow finer and longer and my body hair would as well be finer. She
went on to let us touch her skin to show how soft it was because of them
as well.
"But your feelings and emotions will change as well for the better Jill,"
she told me as she noticed my demeanor get sad.
She told us we best get in the shower as she started the water. She
removed her butt plug and then took mine out as well. They both got in
first and we all helped each other and were ready for any inspections we
might have to endure when we got finished. We all dried off and Gina told
me to go get my panties, thigh highs and bra on while she was busy or
teasing with Stacy. I went and did as told when Bobbie came in to check
on us. She told me to not put on my dress until she did my makeup and
then saw Gina sucking Stacy in the bathroom.
"GINA, we don't have time for that, get busy!" she scolded her as Gina
was startled and quickly got up off her knees.
The two of them got busy and soon enough Bobbie had me sit down and
started doing my makeup. She had me done up and called for Stacy next and
I went to get my yellow sissy outfit on. Gina was busy doing her own
makeup and was about finished as well. She helped me look like the
perfect sissy by putting bows in my hair after fixing my wig on my head.
"Well don't we look pretty," I heard coming from the door way.
I turned to see Betty and Sherry standing there and Betty also said how
much she looked forward to having all three of us serving her tonight at
the bar. I was about ready dressed in a yellow short sissy outfit with a
petticoat, ruffled panties, tan thigh highs, ankle socks and a lacy white
bra. Along with a heavy dose of make up, wig with a couple bows and my
Mary Jane shoes.
"Now all you need is this "as she handed me my butt plug and attached a
lead to my collar.
I pulled my panties down after taking the butt plug and started to put it
in. Sherry laughed at me as i worked to push it in. Betty then handed me
a bottle of lube and told me to hurry up. I wiped a fair amount on the
plug and the rest on my hole. It went in much easier and I held it so it
would stay in until I pulled my panties back up to hold it in place.
Sherry turned away and headed back to the living room but Betty pulled me
to her.
"I want you to be on your very best behavior tonight or else and that
goes for all three of you," she warned me and the other two.
She went on to say that no matter what is asked of me, however disgusting
or humiliating it seems, I best do as told.
"If not Brad you will regret it after the beating you receive and I post
everywhere the videos I have, not to mention the things you will lose
when I take every last thing you own," she whispered in my ear right
before she d**gged me past the others to show me to everyone.
She made me show the whole room my outfit and told me to freshen up their
drinks while the others got dressed. Wanda was sitting next to Steve when
she took my leash and pulled me to the floor spilling a drink on my tray.
Lucky for me I thought it only hit the floor. But to my surprise it
actually spilled on her leg and she was pissed.
"What the hell," she screamed out drawing everyone's attention to us.
I tried to apologize but that wasn't going to be enough it seemed as
Betty started over my way. I picked up the glass and set down the tray I
was carrying as Wanda got up and Betty snatched a hold of the back of my
collar. I was scared to death as she told me to go get a towel. I quickly
returned with it and wiped her off first before kneeling to clean the
spill on the floor. When I had it cleaned up Betty was still standing
there and waiting.
"I am so sorry for her incompetence Wanda, should I have Ed discipline
her," I heard Betty say as she snatched my ear tugging on it hard.
"No if it's ok with you I would like to use that paddle I saw in the bag
earlier Betty and do it myself," Wanda told her.
Betty told her that was no problem at all and told me to go get her bag.
I put the bag down next to Wanda and she sat down and rummaged thru it.
She found one of Betty's favorite paddles, a 2 inch wide and 2 foot long
wooden shoe horn.
"A very nice choice, Brad loves that one," Betty told her as Wanda pulled
her dress up patting it to show she was ready for me.
Betty told me to go on and get across her lap and be quick about it. I
laid across her huge thighs and Steve held my legs down on his lap. Wanda
went about pulling my dress up and my panties down. I was scared,
humiliated and embarrassed as the whole room gathered around to watch her
spank me.
"This is going to hurt you a hell of a lot more then me Jill," Wanda
laughed as she began.
She hit me very hard and fast and the pain caused me to squirm as I tried
to get away a bit. She held my waist as Steve held my legs. Betty ordered
me to hold still and my cries got very loud after each smack against my
burning cheeks. She finally stopped after a couple minutes and then
rubbed my flaming hot cheeks.
"I think I like this paddle Betty, it makes her cheeks bright red," she
said as she pulled my panties up and then Steve loosened his grip.
Betty laughed as well and told her she could take it home for when I was
there and she would get another one. She also asked if she thought I had
enough as well. Wanda told her she thought so and Betty jerked me up off
her lap still very mad. She slapped me hard across the face and told me
to go stand in the corner and pull my panties down around my ankles.
"Hold that sissy dress up so everyone can admire those red cheeks Brad as
well," Betty told me as I went straight there doing as told.
I heard her loud and clear tell me that I best do better tonight or it
would be worse, but then again I don't think it would matter what I did.
I stood there with my face pressed hard against the corner and holding my
short dress up as my panties were around my ankles as they all went about
chatting away. Every once in awhile I could hear some talking about me
and even some would touch my ass.
"MMMMMM this ass is so hot," I heard a guy say as I felt him rubbing it
before he squeezed a cheek.
Charlie was another one of Betty's leather gay guys from her group who
showed up. I figured he was talking about the temperature of it but found
out he meant the look. He was a bigger fat guy and full of himself I
always thought.
"I sure would like to bang your little sissy about now," He said just
before he tugged a bit on my butt plug.
I cringed as I heard Betty from across the room tell him that he could
take me to her room if he liked. He must have liked because he took my
wrist and pulled me backwards out of the corner. He turned me around to
face him and looked me over more. He then cupped my balls and chastity
device in his big hand.
"Follow me sissy ," was all he said as he took my leash and started for
her room with me in tow.
I began to trip over my panties around my ankles when he stopped and told
me to leave them because I won't need them for a few minutes. I stepped
out of them and then he took off jerking my collar as he went. We both
got in there and with the door wide open still and Bobbie still in there
with Stacy, he shoved me face first on her bed.
"Turn around here and get my cock out sissy," he demanded and I looked to
Bobbie for mercy.
Seeing her ignore me I turned and undid the zipper on his leather pants.
I then undid the button and spread them enough to see his shorts and
lowered them as well. I then took his hard fat cock and freed it as it
stuck out to me.
"Now back on the bed Sissy, I'm going to bang the hell out of you," he
said as I saw him reach for some lube.
He smacked my ass hard and told me to back up to the edge of the bed and
get my ass higher. I did so and was now on all fours as I looked back at
him applying the lube to his big cock. He then wiped the rest on my thigh
and jerked my butt plug out tossing it on the floor. He took my hips in
his hands and I couldn't watch so I turned and looked again for Bobbie to
save me.
"You are very tight you little ******," I heard from behind as I felt him
slip right in strain apart my cheeks.
I gripped the sheets as he went fully in me and I even squealed getting
Bobbie to turn to watch. He pounded away very quickly and I was hoping
Bobbie would say something but instead she got turned on.
She told Stacy to get on her knees and pulled her dress up exposing her
panties to Stacy. I saw her guide Stacy down to her crotch just before I
buried my face in the bed. Charlie kept pounding away holding me in place
and between my moans, his grunts and Stacy's slurping, I could now hear
others sort of talking as well in the room. He didn't waste anytime and
soon enough I felt him grind deeply and he began to tense up. Then I felt
him shoot a warm load deep inside me and he pulled out letting go soon
afterward. He let me go and I collapsed on the bed finally looking up.
"Here you go Brad, put this back in," Betty told me as I saw her hand me
my butt plug and making another movie of the events with her phone.
I took it and laid on my side putting it back in place and then saw
Bobbie explode in Stacy's mouth as Betty videoed them as well. I wanted
to die from the embarrassment that I have endured already today but also
knew we hadn't even begun really. Stacy was so gently treated and I was
treated like trash it seemed to me. Maybe that is why she had a big smile
on her face as Bobbie helped her up.
"You will have to send me a copy of that video for my website Betty,"
Bobbie told her as I watched them all laugh.
Betty then told Stacy to go help Gina start loading the stuff in the cars
as I got cleaned up a bit. Bobbie volunteered to help me by patting the
bench she was sitting on. I climbed off the bed and with no panties on
went to sit by her. She kissed me on the cheek as everyone else left the
room. She fixed me up and told me how proud she was just as Betty
returned.
"Come here and help me get ready Brad," Betty told me as she went into
her walk in closet.
Bobbie looked at me and ushered me off saying she was done with me. I
went in the closet and she handed me her flame skirt, bustier, and boots.
She then returned to the bedroom and got in her dresser pulling out some
thigh highs and panties. She stood by her bed and held her hands up as
she told me to remove her dress.
"I am going to go check on things out there, holler when you are ready
for your makeup Betty," Bobbie said as she walked by.
Betty then told me to remove her panties and I did so looking up to what
I use to see all the time. She then sat down on the bed and told me to
put on her thigh highs as she lifted her foot up to me. I then repeated
it on the other foot for her before she even said a thing.
"You still like what you see Brad?" she asked me as she spread her legs
showing me her body.
Betty wasn't a model or anything and a bit on the heavy side but still
use to turn me on very much so, and still does. I could tell she knew the
answer already as she teased my chastity device with her nylon covered
toe.
I looked into her eyes and told her, "Yes Ma'am very much so."
She looked down at me and told me too bad as she pulled her foot away. I
was told that I blew that a long time ago and the best I can hope for now
is to clean her after sex when she wishes.
"That little cock of yours is pretty useless anyway, calling it a clitty
is perfect for the sissy you are going to be from now on Brad." she told
me and then she had me kiss her feet before getting up.
She stood up and handed me her panties to hold for her as she stepped in
them. I helped pull them up for her as she got her skirt. I did the same
with it and zipped it up as well. She then put on her bustier and told me
to tighten it for her which I did before lastly kneeling again to put her
boots on her.
"You can go help the other gurls Brad, you sissies will be busy the rest
of the night," she said as she pushed me away with her boot.
I got up and gave a curtsey before telling her yes Ma'am and backing out
of the room as she went to do her makeup. She told me to tell Bobbie she
was ready when I got out there just before I left. I went out to the
living room and everyone was still relaxing when I saw Gina and Stacy
return. I went to Bobbie first to tell her Betty was dressed and asked
for her.
"Mistress Bobbie please excuse me but Betty is ready for you now," I told
her as she was talking to Wanda.
She thanked me and left us alone in the corner of the room as Wanda
squinted her eyes at me making me feel a bit nervous. She reached around
me gripping my ass in her meaty hand. She lend in closer to my ear as I
froze with fear not knowing what she was up too.
"I really liked spanking you earlier and think you and I will be on much
more spanking terms in the future Jill," she told me before she let go.
She also told asked me if I had taken my hormones yet today. I told her
no and she told me to go get them for her. I saw the other gurls take
more stuff outside and wanted to help but instead got my purse and
returned to Wanda. I got out my pill bottle and she took it from me. She
opened it and gave me two pills and told me to swallow both as she handed
me her soda.
"But Mistress, I only take one pill a day," I told her only making her
look at me more sternly.
She told me that she already discussed them with Betty and the others and
Betty told her since she lived so close, she could be in charge of making
sure I take them.
"So quit talking back and take them unless you want another more server
spanking," she scolded me.
I did so very fast as showed her they were gone and she patted me on the
head putting the bottle in her pocket of her dress. I explained to her
that betty wanted me to help the other two and she told me to go on then.
I thanked her and gave a curtsey before catching up to Gina as she came
in for more stuff.
"You finally going to help Jill?' she asked me as she looked a bit upset
with me.
She handed me Betty's bags she wanted loaded and I took them out to the
car. We had the stuff packed in each car and went back inside as everyone
was about ready to go and helped them get their things. Betty called
everyone to her as she gave final instructions as to what was expected
for the trip there. Like who was driving and who was riding with who. I
found out that I along with Stacy were going with her, Ed, and Sherry in
her car.
"I hope you all have fun but always remember we are there to raise money
as well for the homeless as well as for our group, so if you are all
ready let's do this," she said as she took my leash and pulled me out of
the way.
She told Gina and Stacy to also get their collar and leashes on before we
left and everybody else headed outside. We waited as we were the last to
leave and soon enough were making a caravan to the bar.
We were off on our journey with Ed driving Betty's car and about five
more cars in the caravan we created. In Betty's car was Ed who was
driving, Betty, Sherry and Stacy all up front but Sherry with Stacy's
hand on both there laps and Betty's hand on hers. I was cramped up in the
backseat with my feet stuck between stuff and a hot dish Gina made in my
lap. There was very little room on my side but Sherry had nearly nothing
on her side. To make things even worse, my leash was d****d tightly over
the front seat and Betty kept it tightly under her control. They all
chatted about the nights events and the closer we got and more they
talked, I wanted to jump out of the car and run away.
"We are going to have so much fun tonight, but not so sure about you
sissies," she said after reminding us of our duties for the night.
They mentioned how we are expected to do whatever is asked of us, serve
jello shots, sell raffle tickets, be demo dummies if asked, and do it all
eagerly and without hesitation. She said they would be doing some
bondage, electric play, spankings, floggers and the sort in their demos
and I somehow figured they all would require my services somehow.
Sherry asked about who all would be there and Betty explained that along
with our group, mostly gay leather guys. Although she also said a few
girls would be there as well. But I knew we would be the only sissies
there because gay leather guys don't care much for sissies. We drove for
about an hour and I had to pee very badly by the time we arrived.
"Ok gurls, start unloading the cars, we can go ahead and go inside,"
Betty barked as we all got out.
I had been here a few other bar nights when we were a couple but never
dressed and never as such an obedient sissy. Stacy and I were joined by
Gina unloading the stuff while everyone else meet the bar owner and other
two people already there. Of course with no one holding the ends of our
leashes Gina quickly took charge. She handed me a tote and some bags and
I managed to make it inside. After setting down my heavy load in the
corner, I thought I was alone so now would be the best time for a potty
break. I hurried to the bathroom and only squatted over the seat as I
peed. As I finished and wiped my chastity cage off I saw Gina.
"Did Betty or anyone else tell you that it was ok to go to the restroom?"
she scolded me as she stood in the stall doorway with a stern look.
"No Miss Gina they did not, I'm sorry," I told her before she told me to
pull my panties up and get back to work.
I did so and told her right away and hurried back to the car. I saw Gina
stop by Bobbie and Betty and was very worried I was in trouble. As I was
unloading more Stacy returned. She got some more stuff and it seemed that
was the last of it.
"I think this is everything," Stacy said as she locked the car up and we
both went inside.
We set the stuff down and caught Betty's eye so she called for us to come
to her. She then took all three of our leashes and introduced us. She
also told Brian, the bar owner that we would be doing most of the service
work and whatever else is required. She even asked him if he remembered
me, Brad, and he was shocked at my transformation.
"Sure, I am sure we can put them to work and keep them busy Ms Betty,"
Brian told her as he smiled at the three of us.
She laughed as she told Brian a lot has changed recently between the two
of us. She explained that with my useless clitty, I was best suited to be
a total sissy now and she had a real man in Ed.
"Brad is my sissy cuckold slave 24/7 now and I keep him locked away, show
him you cage Brad," she told him and then I lifted my dress as he told
her nice.
Right now though Betty told us to follow him and he showed us his kitchen
as well as another room we could use to change or whatever in a more
private setting. He left us in there and Gina told Stacy and I to go get
everything and bring it in there.
"Right away Miss Gina," I told her as we went back to the bar to gather
everything up.
On our way thru everybody I noticed another couple people showed up as
well. Everyone was drinking and socializing while we carried the things
back to Gina. We made a few trips back and fourth when I was summoned to
Bobbie. I approached her and gave her my full attention as Stacy got the
last load.
"Yes Mistress, how may I serve you," I told her after giving her a
curtsey.
She smiled and took my leash and gently pulled me closer. She told me the
curtsey was nice and I should do that every time I am summoned,
complemented, or when ever in doubt. She also told me that as long as my
mind was right and in the sissy mode, tonight would go very smoothly.
"If not I will not only punish you but not be able to save you if the
others treat you worse, is that understood Jill?" she whispered in my
ear.
She then let go of my lead and told me to go see if Betty needed me for
anything. I told her yes Mistress before doing yet another curtsey for
her and Steve. I then backed away to go find Betty as told. I saw her,
Ed, Sherry, Wanda, Brian, and a couple other guys from her club. I
approached like Bobbie reminded me and gave them all a curtsey after
announcing my presence.
"Mistress Betty is there anything I do at the moment as we have
everything put away," I told her.
She stopped talking and looked at me with a hint of frustration for
interrupting her conversation. She took my lead and scolded me for not
waiting to be told when to speak. I was only doing as told and was very
polite in doing so but also knew she was in her element as the center of
attention and told myself that won't happen again tonight.
"I think you should go set up up my things by the Saint Andrews cross and
the table in the corner, get my bags of rope, paddles and my electric
play set," she told me.
I told her right away and started to back away when a guy from the bar
lifted my dress to get a look. I kept going since no one told me to stop
and he let go eventually. I was very embarrassed but also knew that was
nothing compared to what I thought might be in the works for me tonight.
"Put the stuff out so she can easily get to whatever she wishes, I will
watch the stuff," Wanda told me as she followed me and took a seat in a
booth next to the cross.
I began laying it all out like I did long ago when we did this but found
it so much more humiliating in a short sissy dress. I had to bend at the
knees to make sure my dress didn't expose what was left of my panties to
see that didn't already show. I think the petticoat helped as well but
not much. Wanda was chatting with Greg when she called me over to her in
the middle of my task. I approached them and gave them a curtsey and
usual greeting I was told.
"Yes Mistress Wanda, how may I be of service to you?" I told her and she
to took my hanging leash in her hand.
She informed me that Greg was a tattoo artist and they all had big plans
for me tonight. He showed me his tool box he had out on the table and
explained what they all had in store for me.
"Betty told me that you are getting a couple tattoos and a couple
piercings as well," and I about fainted from shock.
Then I got mad as he said one was a tattoo of "Property of Mistress
Betty," on my ass in a small one and a big tramp stamp across my back. I
was told that would be a tribal design with a few flowers and "Sissy,"
right in the middle. I got even madder when he told me both ears, my
tongue and my clitty would be pierced once the night got under way.
"Don't worry Sissy it won't take long so the pain won't be too bad, well
at least it will be over quickly," and then the two of them laughed very
loudly at me.
They then dismissed me as I went back to setting things up in this pissed
off mood now. I couldn't believe she would do that but then again I did.
None of this was to ever be a permanent thing and although the piercings
could come out, but Tattoo's? There was no way I would let that guy touch
me because there would be no way out of this if he did. Just as I was
placing the whips, floggers, canes and paddles out someone pushed me
against the cross from behind. I looked over my shoulder to see a guy I
never met before forcing me there. I tried to struggle but he was much
stronger and then I noticed Betty and a few others were watching intently
as well. I then stopped struggling as he placed one wrist in the leather
wrist band and secured it then the other.
"I would really like to found out how this whip does," he said as he
kicked my ankles apart.
I watched in horror as he picked it up and admired it and then cracked it
in the air. I was terrified that the next crack was going to hit me. He
came back up close and ran his hand up the back of my legs and up to my
ruffled ass. I started to freak out and he really scared me. He then
smacked my cheek with his hand very hard and stepped back. I turned to
look as he stared down at the whip.
"I think my boy would like this, I'm going to have to get one," he said
as he handed the whip to Betty.
"Yeah besides the sissy would have to be naked or I'm sure it would
destroy her pretty outfit," the guy said as he stepped aside.
Betty took it and agreed with him as she sat it down but instead picked
up a small leather paddle that was about 2 inches wide. She told him this
he could use it without fear of messing up the outfit. He just laughed at
me but told her that was ok. I thought I was saved by a stranger but then
Wanda stepped up and asked her if she could. Betty laughed and said
anytime she wished she could always have her way with me.
"I think I'm starting to like this," she spouted as they both laughed
harder.
She stepped up and took my collar with one hand holding me so she could
warn me.
"I really do think I am starting to understand what a girl like you
needs," and with that she let go and raised my dress.
She then pulled my panties below my cheeks. Getting the petticoats out of
the way as well was when I turned to look at the wall knowing she was too
starting to like this too much. She took that paddle and commenced to
smack me over and over very quickly. I screamed out in pain as each blow
landed and that just seemed to delight everyone watching. Wanda stopped
after about a minute but already had turned my cheeks bright red and
rubbed them harshly.
"I can't believe the toys you have and all they can do Betty," Wanda told
her as she smacked me one more time.
She set it down and to my surprise I saw Betty come over and she undid my
wrist. She told everyone. She announced to everyone to remember that they
were here to raise money for charity tonight. She forgot to mention that
they also wanted halve the money for her leather group and to feed her
big fat ego as the queen sadistic bitch she was.
"There will be plenty of time later to use her and the toys later but at
a meager cost, and if we wear this sissy out there are two more," she
told the now somewhat busy bar.
She told me to go get the snack trays we made earlier and see if anyone
wanted any. Once again Wanda was too eager to lend a hand and told Betty
she would help me. Wanda took my leash and we went to retrieve the stuff.
"I am going to keep a close eye on you tonight Jill," Wanda told me as
she tug a jerk of my collar and we disappeared into the back room.
She took the lid off the tray and ate a few things before handing it to
me. While my hands were full she stepped up right in front of me and
looked me right in the eyes. She reached her hand under my dress and
gripped my sissy balls and cage very hard.
"You know Jill I don't think you like all this but after you choose
Bobbie over me, I think somehow you do as I am learning to like it
myself," she let me know before releasing her grip.
She then ate a couple more salami rolls before telling me to follow her
as she snatched me by my leash again. I did my best to keep up with her
as we stopped by the first two guys and she offered them some party
appetizers. Both declined so we started making our way around the place.
I did notice that halve off Betty's group wasn't there and after making
our rounds she took me out back to the patio. There I saw where they all
went as Wanda keep me on a very short leash. Betty was sitting in the
middle of a large group where she liked to be and I saw a few more off to
the side. I then saw the side attraction as Wanda was offering appetizers
to everyone and I held the tray. They seemed to be enjoying the show as
Steve was having his way with Stacy bent over and Bobbie in front of her
while Stacy sucked her off. I felt very badly for her but she didn't seem
to mind as much as I was worried that could easily be me in her place.
"You know Brad is a much better sissy then he ever was as a boyfriend," I
heard Betty tell her court as they all agreed with her.
She noticed us making our rounds and called Wanda over to her. She went
right to her and I had no choice but to follow close behind. Betty took
the end of my leash and told me to kneel. I sat the tray on the table and
did as she told me.
"Lift your skirt and show everyone your sissy cage Brad," she told them
as I looked up in total embarrassment.
I did it anyway and was the punch line in her bad joke yet again. Kiss my
feet sissy was my next command and I lend over on all fours without
hesitation and kissed both boots.
"The key is her cage along with strict discipline to changing him to the
perfect sissy, along with help from Bobbie and Wanda," Betty told them as
my head was at her feet.
She then nudged me with her boot in discuss and ignored me again as she
handed my leash back to Wanda. She pulled on it until I got up and told
me to get my tray again. Wanda told them we were going to make another
round and that I should curtsey before we left. I dipped into the best
curtsey I could while holding the tray and then we were off.
"You do realize how silly you look in that thing don't you, I much prefer
you in your maid outfit," Wanda told me as we entered the bar again.
"May I speak to you Mistress Wanda," I asked her as we were finally alone
for a second.
She stopped and turned to look at me and told me to "Go on, what?"
I looked up to her and told her how I really did like her very much and
that I realized she must be very upset with me still. I also told her I
appreciated her kindness before the other night happen and as she could
see the other two I belong to are so cruel.
"I just wish you would be my friend more so then a Mistress to me, please
Mistress Wanda," i begged her as I began to tear up.
She paused for a second and I was hoping she had a heart like I thought
she did. I so wanted her to be more like when we first meet. She then
loosened her grip some on the leash and put a finger directly in my
collar pulling me closer and then she kissed me deeply. I returned her
kiss very passionately hoping to bring her back to my side.
"Follow me Jill," was all she said as she took my leash again.
We walked past a few groups of people and she headed for the back room
with me in tow. She looked to see if anyone was watching and then shut
the door before turning to me. She didn't say a word and took another
salami roll before setting down the tray on the counter. She then pushed
my shoulder downward urging me to my knees before her. I looked up as she
ate the bite of food and pulled her dress front up.
"I want you to eat me Jill, show me how much you care for me," she stated
as with her free hand pulled her massive belly up and out of the way sort
of.
I quickly thought it would be best to eat her like my life depended on it
and instantly reached in under her lifted dress and slide her panties to
one side. I then buried my face into her snatch and licked and sucked her
the best I could. She began moaning right away and soon had a hand
pushing me further into her.
"That's it Jill right there, keep going," Wanda told me as I really tried
to drive her wild.
I then slipped a finger in as well and continued the assault on her as
she pulled me even harder . She began to grind up and down on my face
with her belly rolls pushing against my forehead as she went. I was there
for about 5 minutes when she took my head in both hands and then flooded
my face with a tidal wave of her juices.
"oooooooooh Jill," she screamed out just as Bobbie and Gina came in the
room.
I saw them out of the side of my eye and Wanda kept me there until the
flood stopped and she regain some composer.
"I see Jill is doing a good job in here Wanda," Bobbie told her as she
let go of my head.
I kissed her pussy a couple of times and then her thighs as I stayed in
place. She pulled back lowering her dress as she lovingly brushed my
cheek. A rush of emotions came over me of being horny, nervous, and
wondering as well as out of breath as I awaited her to respond to Bobbie.
"Yes she is very good at that and that one was one of the best yet," she
told her as she helped me get up.
"She brought me in here to get me to help her out and try and watch over
her and step in on her behave tonight," she told her as my heart sank.
Bobbie looked at me with a surprised look and she just said, "Really is
that so."
Wanda then told her that was not possible though because she thought she
was really liking and beginning to truly understand this D/S stuff. She
then took my leash again and told Bobbie that although they shared me, I
still was owned by Betty first and it would be a rough night for me she
thought. Bobbie agreed with her and took my collar as well.
"I told you that it was going to be easier to accept your place and
situation Jill, there is no way to get out of it so you best learn to
enjoy it," she told me as she turned to look at Gina.
"You like you position don't you Gina?" she asked her as she held on to
me.
"Very much so Mistress," Gina told her and then Bobbie turned back to me.
She finally let go and told Gina to show Wanda what a good sissy she was
as well. I watched standing next to Bobbie as Gina gave a curtsey and
then slide to the floor and pulled Wanda's dress back up. She began
licking and flicking her tongue on her massive fat thighs causing Wanda
to get very excited once again. I watched as Gina seemed to know what a
ssbbw liked and what it took to please her as she pulled her wet panties
down.
"Oh yes she really knows how to do this so much better then Jill," Wanda
got out in between her moans of passion.
Bobbie told us she has tons of experience as Steve's girl Jenny he owns
is a bigger girl as well. She was making her squirm more then I ever did
making me think maybe she was better at it then me. My eyes began to
wonder away from the show and Bobbie noticed. She took my chin and
directed me back to the lesson as I saw Gina spreading her lips and
working her over good.
"Yes you best be paying close attention Jill, I expect better from you
for now on," Wanda told me just as she started to cum for the second time
in a few minutes.
She slurped on the wet hole and then pulled her panties back up for her.
After pulling her dress down for her, Gina got up and walked up to me and
told me to open my mouth. I did so and she immediately stuck her fingers
in and I sucked them clean. She then pulled them out and I looked at the
three of them. Wanda told Bobbie that she should go tell Betty of my
plans and Bobbie said she thought so as well.
"She is going to learn the true meaning of being a sissy by the time the
night is over I'm thinking," Bobbie said as Wanda snatched me up by thee
leash again.
"ppppppppplease don't tell her Mistress," I cried out as she began to
drag me out of the room.
Bobbie was right behind me and snatched me by the hair. Pulling my head
back as Wanda held my leash tight, she shouted in me ear.
"Listen here powder puff you best pull up your big girl panties the rest
of the night or I will beat you silly, even if Betty doesn't," she told
me before tossing my head forward as she let go.
"Now move," Wanda said as she turned and started once again pulling hard
on my leash.
I was about in tears again as I dreaded what was about to happen. The
four of us were outside in no time at all and I noticed Stacy was now
standing directly behind Betty instead of the center of attention. I had
a very bad feeling I was about to be in just a second. We stopped as the
group was having a leather group meeting before the nights events really
got started where Betty was the vice president.
"Excuse the interruption Betty but this one had a plan I think you should
hear," Wanda told her as everyone watched on.
Betty looked uop to the other two Mistress's I belonged to and could see
that maybe she should step away for a minute. She excused herself and
told Stacy to stay with Ed and she got up looking very upset. Wanda,
Betty and I were off to the corner of the patio as Betty asked her what
the issue was. Wanda explained that IU tried to use her as a scape goat
to get out of this and what I did. She stopped and looked at me and then
Wanda again. Then she turned and asked me if it was true. I knew better
to try and lie so I said it was. I was rocked with a very hard slap
across the face and then Betty took the leash.
"We will be right back, I need to have a chat with him," Betty told her
as she lead me back inside.
I didn't say a word as we were stopped by some people but again Betty
excused us. She told her friend Brian that we needed a moment with no
interruptions and he told her that was no problem. With that she took me
in the back room and closed and locked the door. Then she turned and
walked up to me and slapped me hard two more times.
"How dare you think you can escape what I have in store for you, you
little Bitch," she yelled at me.
She then pinned me against the wall with her elbow and continued her
verbal assault. She told me she owned me and will always own me for as
long as she lives. She kneed me in my sissy sac causing me to feel very
nauseous. She reminded me that I had no job, no way to pay my bill's, she
had all sorts of pictures and videos and all my passwords and contacts
ready to share if she wished. She also reminded me that I was going to do
whatever the hell she wanted for the rest of my life. I got so mad as she
hit me with yet another slap and I began to struggle back. I pushed her
weight off me but she grabbed my hair.
"Don't you dare defy me you silly gurl, I own you Brad," she yelled loud
enough for everyone at the bar to hear.
I had enough though and didn't care anymore. Between the stuff she said,
the things she expects me to wear and telling me what to do all the time,
I missed my manhood, freedom and all. I was ready to fight back and
shoved her off me.
"I don't care what you say or do anymore Betty, I'm done," I yelled back
at her.
She hesitated and I felt a tiny bit of my manhood return. I went on to
yell at her that she could do whatever she wanted asnd I was leaving. I
would rather start all over and be homeless before I ever endure one more
insult or command from her or anyone. She came at me again with a fire
burning in her eyes but I pushed her away once again.
"I swear Betty you take one more step and I will hit you stupid cunt," I
shouted as loud as I could.
I then backed up to the door and unlocked it and started to open it. As I
did she stopped and I turned to go. I stepped out of the room and looked
at Brian who was wondering what just happen and I headed for the door. I
gave that dump one last look around and then stepped out onto the step
outside. I gazed around and felt so good about what I just did. But right
this instant I was wondering what and where I am going now. I took the
leash off tossing it down feeling total freedom as I did so. I guess
first somehow I need to get back to my house. I started down the sidewalk
past the parked cars on my way out of this. Then suddenly I was slammed
against a car with my arm pinned behind me. I thought it was going to
break it was pulled up behind me so hard.
"LET GO OF ME," I screamed as I looked behind me to see it was Ed who had
me squashed between him and the car.
He hit me in the back of the head with a forearm with about knocked me
silly. He told me to shut the hell up or he would break my face. I still
continued to struggle when I felt something slapped around my wrist. Then
my other wrist was dragged behind me and it as well had something slapped
around it.
"WHAT ARE YOU DOING," I screamed at him as he then spun me around and
forced me with my back flat against the hood of the car.
I then saw Betty, Rick, Bobbie and Steve coming outside and headed our
way. I looked back up to Ed and told him one more time to let me go but
he just held me backwards over the car hood by the throat.
"You really think it was going to be that easy you stupid ass," I heard
Betty yell at me.
"I hope you finally realize once and for all that I own your worthless
ass once and for all," she said as she came up and took my balls and cage
in a vice like grip and twisted.
"You see Brad, Ed here is a detective with the City police department and
Rick here is a correction officer at the jail," she told me as my head
started to spin.
"Your only leaving here as I say your leaving, one way or another," she
went on as she let go of my twisted sac.
She went on to say that if I wanted to go then Ed was going to arrest me
for domestic assault and Rick would make sure everyone at the jail would
know for sure I was a ****** if the outfit didn't let them know. She then
gave me a shot with her knee right in the balls as Ed still had me
sprawled out. My stomach felt very sick as the situation and pain
overtook me.
"So what is it going to be, do you want to go now or go later?" she asked
me as they all gathered around me.
I was so scared and the news I just received was like a final nail in my
coffin of the plan I always had of escaping this somehow.
"You see Brad not only will you get a charge of assault but also,
resisting arrest, fleeing and eluding, grand theft auto, d**g possession
and a few more I can charge you with no problem at all," Ed told me as he
finally let go of my throat.
"And once you get to my jail, I will add of few charge every once in
awhile to make sure you stay there, not to mention I already have a few
guys in mind to give you to," Rick added.
I slid down the fender of the car to the gravel parking lot and began to
sob and cry and then threw up. Betty lend down and rub my face in it
before pulling my head up by my hair after my wig fell off.
"So tell me Brad what will it be," she asked me again as she held my
handcuffed self with her hands intertwined in my hair.
Not only was it hard enough that I was going to really start over with
absolute nothing but now I have to worry about spending the rest of my
life locked up as the prison bitch. I would rather be dead at this moment
but know I could never do that either.
Bobbie then added "I told you Jill it would be easier if you just
accepted your role and went along with it."
I then had my head turned so I was looking right into Betty's face. I was
a mess with no wig, my make up all smeared and puke on the side of my
face. But I also knew I totally screwed up and was screwed now with no
hope of ever escaping her.
"PPPPPPPLEASE MISTRESS BETTY, I AM SORRY," I screamed as she pulled
tighter on my hair.
I went on to tell her I was sorry and know now that I an her sissy bitch
for the rest of my life. I belong to her knowing how hard a life that is
going to be but still better then what she could do to me if I don't.
"Please Mistress I will do anything to make this up to you, I am truly
sorry and belong to you forever," I pleaded with her.
She eventually let go of my head and I collapsed into the parking lot and
she kicked me in the side with the boots I helped put on her feet. Ed
then reached down and pulled me back up to my feet where he helped hold
me up and from collapsing again.
"Let me just warn you one last time Brad, I own you and always will, I am
your only concern for now on and if you ever try this again YOU LIVE TO
REGRET IT!" I was told as she squeezed my cheeks.
"Yes Mistress Betty, I am your bitch to do as you wish, when you wish, I
am sorry please forgive me," I begged her.
With that she took my leash and reattached it sealing my fate as hers.
She then slapped me again across the face and the wig sort of back on my
head.
"OK Ed I think you can uncuff the stupid cunt, I think she now
understands," Betty told him as he undid them freeing my wrist.
She didn't waste much time and started back inside with now a very
defeated sissy on a very short leash and everyone else . Before we
stepped back in she stopped and turned to me and got right in my face as
I looked into her burning eyes.
"Now you must be punished severely Jill," she hissed at me before turning
and walking in as Bobbie held the door open.
She dragged me very quickly over to the bar and asked Brian for some card
board and a marker. He gave her the side of a case of beer and she wrote
something on it with the marker. Then she took the ribbon out of my hair
and attached it to the card board. Then quickly turned and her and I went
straight to the bathroom. She to me to the first urinal and told me to
kneel. I quickly did so and she placed the cardboard around my neck and
warned me not to move until she came back.
"Sissy toilet," was written on the sign she made and placed so everyone
could see it as they entered the room she showed me.
"And I mean you best not move," she warned me one last time before
turning and leaving me there after she hand cuffed me to the pipes.
I was a mess and beat up some but this was the lowest moment so far by
far of the whole ordeal. Hopefully no one would do such a thing to
somebody as I cried chained to the pipe next to the pisser. That was when
Rick and Steve came in the bathroom and without saying a word walked
right up to me. I looked up to Rick as he undid his pants and pulled out
his huge cock.
"Suck it Bitch," he commanded as he held it in front of me. I sat up a
bit and very quickly took it in my mouth and sucked him very hard.
He only hand me do it few a few seconds then shoved me back to the
ground. I stared up in fear and watched as he aimed it right at me. Then
he commenced to piss on my head. I closed my eyes very tightly and felt
him soaking me as he relieved himself. I felt complete humiliation as his
flow became a trickle. Only then did I open my eyes to see him zipping up
and then Steve take his place.
"Open your mouth sissy," he command as he to unzipped his pants.
I did so as I saw him aim to my face to repeat the humiliation. I was so
humiliated and scared I had stopped crying. As I watched his cock start
to shoot his piss towards me, I quickly shut my eyes and turned my head.
I couldn't escape his aim and sat there in the flow and puddle they made
as they soaked me.
"Hope you enjoy water sports sissy because you might be here the rest of
the night," he chuckled as his flow came to an end.
I only then opened my eyes again and watched as the guy who took my place
with Betty complete his dominance over me in a very harsh way. The two of
them picked up their beers and turned leaving me in a wet smelly puddle.
A couple others came in after they left and repeated the process. Yet
another couple guys came in but to my delight used the urinal just above
my head instead of me.
Another guy entered and asked "well what do we have here?" to which I
didn't answer out of shame.
I watched as he too unzipped his pants and pulled his average size cock
out. Instead of pissing on me though he told me to suck him. I had never
seen this guy before but instantly started sucking him anyway. He stood
there as I worked his cock with my mouth drinking a beer. He grew fairly
large as he got hard and soon enough started swaying back and fourth
using my mouth to get him off.
"I think I love this bar," he said as he took a hold of my head and
picked up his pace.
After sucking him a few minutes I saw Betty come in and stand behind him.
She put her hand on his back as she leaned over to watch.
"So I see you like my sissy Bitch," she told him as he didn't even slow
down.
He kept ramming his cock in and out and told her he sure did. She watched
several more minutes until he seemed like he was about to blow. He held
my head very still and jammed his cock fully into me as I felt his salty
creamy load hit the back of my mouth. I swallowed his load as best I
could as he tensed up in his orgasm. He then gain his composer and pulled
out.
"She is one fine cock sucker Ma'am," he turned and told Betty as his hard
on was still in front of my face.
She the told him I was also the perfect toilet as well as they both
looked back down at me. He steadied his stiff cock at me and after a
minute or so began to force his piss thru it. I closed my eyes and turned
my head again.
"Oh no Brad turn and open your mouth," Betty told me as he continued to
urinate on my face.
I sat there as he had pretty good aim and his piss hit my mouth before it
flowed down my chin and body. He finally quit and thanked her for my
service before zipping himself up and walking out.
Betty bent down and got closer "So have we learned a lesson tonight?"
I looked up to her feeling sicker then ever and shook my head yes at her.
"Yes Mistress Betty I am sorry and will never do it again," I told her.
I also added that I totally deserved to be punished and would like to
thank you for showing me the errors of my ways. I also told her that I
would like a fresh start and it would never happen again.
"I hope not but your punishment isn't going to be that easy Brad, get up
and go cleanup and put on that pink outfit," she said as she unlocked my
hand cuff.
"I will send Gina to help you," she told me as I climbed up to my feet.
"Yes Ma'am Mistress right away," I told her as she turned and left me
trailing behind her.
She went one way and I quickly headed for the back room to the stares of
everyone as I passed. I made it in the room and quickly puked in the
garbage can and yet still felt sick and could taste cum. I then began to
strip off everything which was now very soaked. I tossed the stuff in the
corner and was totally naked when Gina came in along with betty. All I
had on was my chastity cage and butt plug inserted. My make up and wig
were ruined and They immediately began to help me wash off. Bobbie said
she would go see if there was anyway I might find a shower in this
building.
"I hope you don't screw up anymore Jill, your making it harder for Stacy
and I," she told me as Bobbie left us alone.
I told her I did and how sorry I was to her for doing so. She didn't seem
to care about my apology as she worked to scrub me very harshly. That was
the least of my problems though because I didn't think a harsh scrubbing
would get the smell of nasty piss off of me. Then after a minute of
trying, the door swung open and Bobbie returned.
"Well I have good news, Brian said that there is a basement with a shower
in it we can use," Bobbie explained as she took my hand and gave me a
towel to wrap around me.
We went thru the kitchen and down a stairwell where there was a nasty
looking shower. She told me to get in after she turned on the water and
it got very hot. I stepped in and she handed me some soap and told me to
make it quick. I washed the cleansing water over me and quickly soaped
off. I didn't have any shampoo so I used the soap to wash my hair.
"Ok that is good enough," she told me as she reached in and turned off
the water and handed me the towel.
I was dry and wrapped the towel around me again as we returned to the
backroom. When we arrived Gina and Stacy were halve way getting changed
themselfs. I went to the bag with my things packed in it. I found my
outfit Betty told me to change into and got it out. I had a very short
pink leather skirt, pink sheer blouse and white lacy bra and panties
along with a lacey white garter and lace top thigh highs. I put on the
garter first as I was taught long ago so when the panties, which went on
next, go on they can come off with no problems. I then put on my bra and
placed my falsies in each side. I then slide into the skirt and put on
the blouse. I then found a chair and sat down to roll each thigh high on.
As I did so Gina and Stacy were finishing their makeup with Bobbies help.
"You girls go find Betty and get started as I help Jill finish up,"
Bobbie instructed them.
Stacy left and Gina did as well after she looked at me very disgusted
first. Bobbie was busy brushing my spare wig as I tried to get the garter
straps attached. I hate doing that but love it after they are attached
because one doesn't have to worry so much about them always falling down.
"We need to hurry Jill so hold still," she told me as she fastened the
wig to my head.
She then came around and started on my face Appling my makeup and she
added a bit more to give me a more slutty look I think. When she thought
I was ready, which doesn't take her nearly as long as it would take me,
she said it was time to go.
"Yes Mistress Bobbie, thank you for all your help," I told her as I
slipped into my high heel shoes.
She took my leash and we made our way back to the ever growing crowd. I
saw much more people there then before and we had to work our way around
them to get to Betty. Bobbie stopped when we arrived at her table and
handed her my leash.
"Well don't we look like a slutty gurl doesn't she Rick," Betty said as
she asked Rick who was sitting with two other girls.
He looked me up and down and told her I needed a touch more makeup he
thought. He turned to one of the girls sitting next to him and told her
to fix it.
"Tonya, I want her looking like she is a cock whore," he told her and she
got up and into her purse.
She was a heavy set black girl dressed in a pair of yoga pants and low
cut skin tight shirt. She got out more eye shadow and lip stick making me
look more so as he wished.
"Jill this is Tonya and that is Missy, they belong to Rick," Betty told
me as I held very still for her.
When she finished doing what she was doing to me she put her things away
as Rick complimented her handy work. I looked around and saw Wanda
walking Gina and Stacy around selling the jello shots. Betty then asked
Bobbie if she would take me and start selling the raffle tickets.
"You do remember how to do it don't you Brad," Betty asked me as she
handed my leash back to Bobbie.
"Yes Ma'am Mistress, crotch to floor for $10 or 10 for $5," I told her
seeing we have done plenty of bar nights before.
I also know that unlike the other times I would be the one doing the
crotch thing and that meant touching plenty of guys crotches. Betty
handed me the tickets and told Bobbie to remind them it was for the
homeless and they can split the pot if they win. Bobbie told her sure and
we started to make our rounds. We stopped at the table next to us where
two guys were sitting and Betty watched as Bobbie asked them if they
wanted to buy any.
"Sure I think I will take the $10 crotch amount the very first guy said.
I quickly dropped to my knees and stretched the roll of tickets from the
floor up to his crotch. I saw Betty watching and made sure to fondle the
guys cock as I held them up to it. Then I tore them off handing them to
Bobbie. The next guy seemed very interested from seeing this and quickly
got out his $10 and stood up as I turned to face him from my knees.
"You need to work a bit harder slut to sell them I'm thinking," Betty
said as the guy waited standing in front of me.
"Yes Mistress as you wish," I told her as I looked up to him and brushed
his crotch with my cheek.
"Would please like to buy some tickets for the raffle to help the
homeless Sir," I told him.
He handed Bobbie the money and then looked back down at me, pulling me
back to grind a semi hard cock against my face some more. Then I rolled
off enough tickets to go from the floor to his cock. I made sure to
massage it as I held it there for a second before tearing them off and
handing the tickets to Bobbie.
"Much better slut," I heard Betty say as I removed my hand from his
crotch to his gazing smile down to me.
Bobbie handed him back his tickets and then waited until I got up before
taking me to the next table. There she told me to ask them and make sure
to curtsey after I did so. I did so several more times and it seemed most
liked the way I was selling them or they really wanted to just help
homeless people, I'm not sure. Then we stopped next to Wanda and the
gurls to sell some tickets and Wanda said she wanted some also.
"I would like the $10 crotch tickets please," and as I started from the
floor up her massive legs, she lifted her dress and put it over my head.
"That's it slut, lick my pussy," she told me as her sweaty hairy pussy
was barely covered by her panties.
I pulled them to one side and she pulled my face deeply into her. I began
to lick away as she smothered me in her juices. She held me there for a
minute before letting go. She told me as I climbed out from under her
dress that was very nice. A cowboy looking big guy was sitting there and
he stood up saying he wanted the same. I stretched the tickets from the
floor for him and noticed he pulled out his cock as I reached his crotch.
I looked up to Wanda and Bobbie and their looks only confirmed what was
expected of me.
"Go on Jill make him happy," Wanda told me as he waited for me to suck
him.
The next guy got up also and began to get his cock out as well. I was now
staring at two huge cocks and noticed everyone near by was watching. That
is when Bobbie stepped in telling Gina to assist me with my task.
"Yes Mistress," Gina said very eagerly as she was on her knees next to me
and sucking the other guy before I even touched the cowboy.
I reached up and took his huge soft cock in my hand and as she did,
wrapped my mouth around it. He filled my mouth fully and wasn't even hard
yet but soon started to grow. He soon began gagging me as he forced his
cock past the back of my mouth. Gina was a lot better at big cocks then I
was as she seemed to have no trouble at all with her guy. After a couple
minutes she had her guy Cumming and my guy was still going rock hard. He
then took my ears and began to ram himself in and out and I tried to keep
a steady suction between gags. Then I felt him shove that thing deep in
my throat and he followed that with a gush of salty cum.
"Damn girl that wasn't very bad," he said as he finished feeding me his
load.
Then he pulled out and waited as I wiped my mouth of the excess mess.
Bobbie then told me to give him his tickets and zip him back up. I did so
and also gave three more blowjobs before we finished making our rounds.
"Lets go see what Betty wants you to do now Jill, you did a good job,"
Bobbie told me as I got off my knees after selling a ton of tickets.
"Yes Mistress," I told her as I got up and brushed off my knees and she
gave my leash a tug.
We returned to where Betty was and she hadn't moved from her spot as
center of attention. Bobbie handed her the jar of money and informed her
we were done making our rounds. Betty then told her to take me to get her
rubber gloves and the lube.
"I think it is time to give Jill here a bit more of her punishment and
remind her who owns her," Betty said as she looked me very evil looking.
I know what usually come with that combination and it is not good for my
sissy pussy. We went and got the items she requested and before we
returned I asked her if I may go pee, trying my best to stall.
"Yes I think you can but you better hurry and we best not keep her
waiting," Bobbie told me as we made a detour to the bathroom.
She let go of my leash long enough for me to sit in the stall and pee
before I wiped my chastity device and we started back to her table. We
made it out of the bathroom and I saw Betty gathering everyone around the
pool table.
"Before we all eat, I would like to do a demo on fisting if any of you
are interested," Betty told the crowd as they all gathered around.
Bobbie handed Betty my leash and I handed her the gloves and lube. She
told me to hike my skirt up and get over the pool table. I didn't want to
knowing how much this was going to hurt but also did it because I knew I
was on thin ice already. I went to the side of the table and pulled my
leather skirt up above my waist as everyone watched, exposing everything
underneath. I then laid over the table and pressed my body flat against
it and gripped the far side to wait.
"First off one needs to wear gloves not to make a mess of themselves,"
she said as I watched her put them on.
Then she pulled my panties down to my ankles and told me to step out of
them. She explained that it was much easier to do without them in the
way. She then kicked my ankles apart and pulled out my butt plug. I
watched as she explained that lube made the whole thing easier for her,
weather it helped me or not as they all laughed. I then looked across the
table knowing what was next and focused on Stacy next to Wanda. I could
see in her face fear of what I was about to receive.
"You should know that you start slowly with a couple fingers before you
can get your whole fist in," she told the crowd as I felt her press her
fingers deeply in me.
She worked them some first before she added another. She began to stretch
my pussy as she calls it now even though I had been wearing a butt plug a
minute ago. She liked to curl and twist her fingers as she inserted them
deeply in me. I did my best to hold still Knowing she would get irate if
I didn't. She soon had four fingers in me as she went along and the pain
was growing very unpleasant. She knew this as well but she seemed to
enjoy torturing me. After a minute or so of this she squeezed all of her
fingers into my hole. This was when I always backed away before but know
if I do so now I was had. I gritted my teeth as she didn't stop and soon
pushed her whole hand inside me. My mouth popped open as I thought she
was tearing me in two.
"She seems to like it," somebody said not able to see the pain I was in
or just being a smart ass, I'm not sure.
But she was really hurting me now and as she worked her hand around
inside me , I began to squirm. Bobbie saw this and went around the other
side and placed her hand on my back to sooth me and yet hold me in place
also.
"Jill DOESN'T CARE FOR THIS SO MUCH," Betty screamed as my moans of pain
began to get rather loud.
She worked her hand into a fist and then had her way with me for a few
minutes and tears began to flow. Thank god for water proof mascara
because tears they were plenty. I didn't really cry out except for the
uncontrollable moans at least until she finished. She had her fist in me
and then suddenly pulled very hard pulling it out.
"And that Ladies and Gentlemen is how you fist someone, after we eat I
will show you all a demo of some C.B.T. if you like," as she removed her
gloves and tossed them on my back.
Gina picked up the gloves and Bobbie let me up as I could barely do. My
ass was so sore when I felt Gina lean me back over and stuck my plug back
in place. It went in with little effort, a lot less effort then it took
to keep it there until I got my panties back on after Stacy handed them
to me.
"Girls, go start bringing out the food," Betty ordered as they helped me
get back on my heels.
Wanda took my leash and the other gurls as we were led to get the food.
We were in the backroom where she had to taste all of it before we were
aloud to gather it for delivery. We each took a tray and she led us back
for the first trip and then went with her to get more. I got a tray and
so did Stacy as Gina got the cups, plates, napkins and plastic utensils.
"That is good, now I want you gurls to go around the table and serve
everyone their food," Betty explained as we finished bringing it all out.
We went to the other side as the line formed and I was given a big spoon
for the potato salad to dish out. Wanda tied our leashes together and sat
a dish on them as we served the guest. After everyone was served, she
gathered our leashes and got her a heaping plate of food. She took the
three of us to a table as she sat down. She told us to kneel next to her
and not talk as she began to stuff her face. I was very hungry myself but
also very sore as I kneeled but was not alone as the others were right
there by me.
"Would you care to join me," Bobbie told Gina as she took her leash
leaving Stacy and I next to Wanda.
As Gina got up and went with Bobbie, I looked over to Stacy and she
seemed a bit scared. I took her hand and tried to calm her nerves. She
looked at me and asked me a question I thought I knew the answer to.
"What do you think they have planned for us the rest of the night," she
asked me with a terrified whisper.
"I am sure you are safe and all the really bad stuff they have planned
will be at my expense," I told her as I saw her start to relax just a
bit.
Wanda kicked me with her meaty foot and warned me to shut up. Stacy
jumped at the sound of the warning as I quickly quit talking. I watched
as they all ate and then saw Ed come over and get Stacy's leash telling
her to follow him. He helped her up and didn't even acknowledge me
sitting against Wanda's leg.
As they walked away, Wanda petted my head and said, "I guess Betty and
them left you for me Jill."
She kicked me softer this time and told me to slide under the table as
she ate. She spread her thighs and her dress was already raised somewhat
as she told me to finish what i was doing earlier. I climbed up and
pushed her flabby flesh rolls out of the way before finding her pussy. I
then moved her panties so I could get my mouth to her and began licking
her as the folds of flesh fell back against my head. I was down there for
several minutes before she reached under and pulled me even closer and I
felt her explode on my tongue.
"Now go get me some pie of my own," she told me as I climbed out from
under her fat.
I crawled out from under the table and started to get her the desert she
demanded when Greg stopped me to fondle my ass. I was worried he wanted a
blowjob or something more when he let go. I then went about my way to get
a plate of every desert I could find. I started back when Betty told me
to come to her.
"Yes Mistress Betty, How my I be of service to you," I told her as I
dipped into a curtsey.
She told me it was about time to do the next demo and she needed the bag
of toys she brought. I told her right away and went to give Wanda the
food and news. She seemed a bit upset with me but started to get up. She
took the goodies and set them down taking my leash. She gave it a stern
jerk before taking me across the bar to get the bag. We returned and I
gave it to Betty who told Wanda to announce the next demo.
"Brad I want you to go lay on your back on the table after you move the
food," Betty told us.
I again gave her a curtsey before being dragged to the pool table. Wanda
announced the next demo on C.B.T. and Stacy, Gina, Tonya and Missy all
helped remove the food. As I returned I notice Betty getting out clothes
pins, wire ties, rope candles and her crop. She motioned for me as the
people started to gather again. Betty motioned for me to hurry and then
told me to get in place. I quickly removed my panties and sat on the
table.
As I started to lay on my back with my skirt pulled all the way up again
Betty told them "This demo is going to be a C.B.T. demo."
I laid there motionless as she got her key and unlocked my protected
clitty from my chastity device freeing it from it cage. She removed the
ring around my sissy cock and I heard Tonya say she has never seen such a
small thing. They all laughed but all I kept thinking about was what she
had planned for me.
"Yes now you all can see why I have a real man and he is my gurl," Betty
told them as they laughed.
She then picked up some clothes pins and one by one started to attach
them pinching my sac and cock not noticing or caring how much it hurt me
each time. She attached about 20 of them before she stopped and left
little room for any more. Then I watched in horror as she picked up her
crop. After a few minutes of explaining how much those hurt, she whacked
one of causing the pain to rush thru me. I jump and jerked a bit and as
soon as I settled, she repeated the act.
"This is a very good way to teach your sub how to accept pain' she told
them as she knocked off several more.
She went on until the last one came off and instantly got a wire tie and
strapped it around my sac very tightly. Getting the rope next, she
explained to them as she twisted it around and around my sac and cock.
Taking scissors she cut the wire tire leaving the rope tightly encasing
me.
"And this is rope bondage and this really hurts," as she pulled my bonded
crotch and pushed me flat against the table.
I cried out in serious pain but to no avail. She then stopped only to
repeat the process several times with me yelping each time. Then she
undid one end of the rope and quickly jerked it as it unraveled. That to
hurt like hell but the rope was off at least. My sac was purple though
and the pain was still there very much so.
"You see how discolored they are as the blood collects in them," she told
everyone as she tapped it with her crop.
All I could do was turn my head and cry as I heard her say that candle
wax was a thing one needs to make sure to get the right type of candle to
avoid permanent burns.
"That doesn't mean your victim won't feel the burn of the wax though,"
she said just as I felt it drip on me.
I gripped the table edge as she covered my clitty and sac and it turned
hard as it cooled. She then whacked me several time knocking a bunch of
it off making me feel very sick once again from pain. She then told the
crowd that there was much more they could do with some imagination if
they wanted. But then she took my hand helping and allowing me up.
"Well done Jill, I'm impressed," she told me as my sobbing self sat up.
That was the first time in a long time she gave me anything but harsh
words. But then she followed that comment up with another.
"Don't think your punishment is over though, we still have some spankings
coming later," she whispered in my ear as I climbed off with my ear by
her.
"Yes Mistress, thank you I said as I reached down and gathered my
panties. That was when the cowboy guy came back and approached Betty. He
whispered something to her and she stepped back as I was pulling up my
panties.
"You need to ask Rick how much," she told him as she pointed Rick's way.
I just got them up and was adjusting my skirt when Wanda came over and
Betty handed her my leash. She then told her to wait a minute before we
ran off and I noticed rick and the cowboy come back. He handed Rick some
money and Rick reached over and whispered to Betty something giving her
the money.
"Wanda would you please e***** Jill with Jim here to the backroom," Betty
told her as he stepped aside and motioned for us to go first.
Wanda told her of course and tugged on my leash to get going. We all went
in and the cowboy shut the door. He told Wanda and I that he was going to
pound my ass as he was undoing his pants. He motioned for me to come to
him as he dropped his shorts and that huge cock sprang out. I hesitated
and Wanda told me I best get going as she walked me over to him. I was
still very sore and didn't want to have anything shoved in me let alone
touch me when Wanda spun me around with my back to him.
"Either you get them panties down or I'll rip them off slut," he told me
as I looked at Wanda for mercy.
No mercy was there and I knew it so I slowly pulled my skirt up and
started to lower them. I guess not fast enough because he helped me pull
them down and then bent me over holding my hips and his big hand on my
back. Kicking my legs apart as Wanda then helped hold me bent over, he
took both hands on my hips and prepared to have his way with me. With a
quick motion he had my plug removed and his cock inserted. Jamming it
fully in me and then humping me slapping his balls against my thighs as
he drove in each time. He didn't slow his pace even though I was
squealing like a pig each time his massive cock slide in. His cock seamed
like it was ten foot long and about to split me in halve when I felt him
grind hard against me. He then flooded my insides with his load before
pulling out.
"That was the best $20 I spent tonight, now clean me off," he demanded as
he let me go.
Wanda let me stand back up and I was a bit wobbly in my heels as I turned
to face him. Wanda pulled my collar and I took her guidance to my knees
before this guy. I took him in my hand followed by my mouth wrapped
around him yet again tonight. I sucked him hard and then he pulled it
free from my grip. I watched from the floor as he picked his pants back
up and turned to go.
"Come on Jill let's go," Wanda told me after he walked out but I wasn't
sure I could go on.
She helped me up putting my plug back and took my leash as we headed back
to the crowd. We returned just in time to find Stacy and Gina assisting
sherry with the electric play set and a willing victim. I was hoping to
avoid another demo and know from the past I hate electric play. Lot's of
people get off on it though and from the looks of things, I think I will
be spared this time.
"Come here Jill," Bobbie told me as we walked by stopping Wanda also.
She had some rope in her hand and told us it was time for me to take a
break. She had me back up to the bars on the wall and kneel for her. She
then proceeded to tie my hands behind me and the rope around me securing
me to the wall. She then tied my ankles together and told me to relax
awhile and take a load of my feet.
"Don't go anywhere," she told me as she tucked my leash in the back of my
skirt and took Wanda and walked away.
I was left there for a long time with lot's of people coming by to
torture me by teasing my nipples, having me suck their thumps, and such
but no one went much further. I was happy not to have to do much other
then stay there, that is untill a couple hours later when Betty came
over.
"Well Brad it is time for the rest of your punishment, are you ready,"
she asked as she looked down to me in my helpless state.
I told her I was and she went about freeing me from my bindings. My knees
ached as she told me to get up. I was then led by my leash back to the
pool table where she announced the last thing was $5 swats of a sissy
slut for the homeless. She got her cane out and swished it thru the air
and told me to assume the position.
"That's $5 a stroke people, lets see how many marks we can put across her
backside as we raise money for charity," she asked as she pulled my skirt
up and panties down.
She then removed my plug and told me this was going to be great. Good
thing she didn't untie my wrist as it made it easier to attach them to
the legs of the table on the opposite side. I watched as a few people got
into their wallets and wondered if I would be able to keep from having to
go to the hospital or not. I then noticed Wanda getting into it by lining
out Betty's other weapons of mass destruction. She got out all of her
paddles, crops, floggers and whips she had brought with her.
"Who's going to be first," Betty exclaimed as I saw one drunk guy get
loud and hand Ed some money.
Ed told Betty he paid for three swats as he went and stood behind me. I
saw him get the cane from Betty and she stepped back as not to get hit. I
began to tremble a bit Knowing this was only the beginning of them yet to
come. He placed it firmly against my thighs when Bobbie gratefully helped
him raise it to my cheeks. I looked forward and braced the best I could
as I waited, then I felt him remove it from me. Quickly followed by a
strike right across one cheek. I bite my lip as the pain shot thru me
quickly and he swung it back ready to deliver the second blow.
"That's one, two to go," I heard Betty tell them and then a second harder
strike hit both cheeks this time.
I was terrified of getting more and wished I could get up but had no
choice to lay there as the assault continued as I was tied down. He
finished his turn and handed the cane to Betty. The next guy came up and
I heard two swats announced. He hit a lot harder and when he finished,
Betty raked her nails across the swelling welts that began to raise on my
backside. I already began to flow more tears again and bite my lip hard
causing it to bleed. The taste of blood was nothing compared to what I
thought my backside would look like. After about 5 guys and 10 swats the
line was about gone. The only guy left was that cowboy guy.
"I don't need that cane, I have my own," as he undid his pants removing
his belt.
Betty told him that I had 15 coming and she stepped back. He didn't wait
long before he busted my welted cheeks about 5 times with the leather
strap. I screamed out very loud as he did so and Betty took my panties
and stuffed them in my mouth to shut my screams up somewhat. I felt his
hand on the small of my back just before he hit me again.
"That's six Betty told him as he went on to hit me 4 more times pausing
between blows this time.
I was sobbing uncontrollably now but that didn't stop him or neither did
anyone come to my rescue. The last five came in another round of rapid
fire form. I didn't even look as he put his belt back on because I was
spent and semi conscious I think.
"Anyone else want to work her over some more?" Betty asked and to my
surprise I watched as Gina asked Bobbie if she could.
Bobbie didn't say a word but told her yes by giving her $10 as Gina now
disappeared behind me. I couldn't believe those two would do this to me
but then again Gina seemed not to like me much. Everyone else thought it
was very funny that one of the sissy's was going to do such a thing. She
tapped me with the cane she picked up with much delight before striking
it across both thighs. She hit me low enough that she missed all the
other welts but also where she knew it would really hurt the most.
Everyone cheered but Betty told her that was a bit low.
"I am sorry Mistress," she told Betty but somehow I didn't believe her.
She tapped my welted cheeks and soon enough stroked me right across both
this time. She then too gave Betty back her cane and Betty asked again if
anyone else wanted a turn. One guy spoke up and my crying got worse. He
gave her a $20 but told her he wanted to use Gina as the spanking object.
I turned to watch as she now was getting a turn at the business end of
that thing. From the look on her face after the first blow, she didn't
like it a bit. When he finished and no one else stepped up, Betty
announced that they had raised $845 towards the night and she thanked
everyone still there.
"Hold on a second," Greg said as he opened his wallet as well.
"I am willing to make it an even $900 if I can use it on you," he told
Betty.
She looked at him and smiled, you see she likes it but then she told him
only 3 swats and he had a deal. He accepted and she then laid over the
table besides me and received hers with less crying or in fact no crying
at all as I watched him hit her hard each time. The last one was all I
think she wanted anyway and besides she got hers over her clothes.
"Ok if no one else wants a shot at one of the gurls, then I think it has
been a wonderful night, thank you all again for coming," Betty said as
she got up.
Bobbie then removed my panties from my mouth and told Gina to wipe my
backside as it seemed I was busted open in a couple spots. Bobbie then
untied me and they both helped me up. I couldn't even stand from the pain
at first but soon did so.
Bobbie cleared off a table and told me I could lean over it while the
others gathered everything up and loaded the cars. I thanked her and left
as Sherry brought me a rag full of ice and gave it to me for my buns.
Then Betty came up while I was thanking her and raked her nails across my
still bare ass.
"Well I seriously hope you now understand I own you completely Brad," she
told me as her nails caused me to flinch terribly.
"yes Mistress I have, I am yours to do with as you please, please forgive
me it will never happen again," I told her with a shaky voice as I
pleaded to her.
That was when her friends all started to gather around and she told them
they should have a quick meeting before they all left. Her and her
leather club cleared an area and went over the night and the money was
put away as they all said their goodbyes. I was still there with Sherry
and Wanda when Betty, rick, Ed and Ricks girls came back.
"Brad, put your panties back on and kneel," Betty ordered me as she
handed me the panties.
I slipped them on and gingerly up over my beat ass cheeks and then
lowered my skirt before kneeling as told. Betty then took my leash in her
hand and told me once again who I belonged to and how I was to do as
told.
"I want you to go with Rick and you best do as told or he will make you
and I don't care how and when I find out, you will think this is nothing
if you don't," she told me as I watched her hand him the leash and my key
to my chastity device.
"I will bring her back in a couple days and trust me he will comply
Betty, one way or another," Rick told her as he handed my leash to Tonya.
Bobbie came back telling Betty that everything was ready and they were
leaving. She looked down at me with my eyes very wide like she knew where
I was going as she smirked at me. Gina handed Missy my things and Betty
told Rick that I had plenty to wear at my place when I got there. I then
saw Bobbie hug Betty and turn and leave me kneeling next to Rick. I then
watched as Wanda, Sherry, Stacey and Ed all say their goodbyes to rick
and Brian before they too turned and left us there.
"Ok get up Bitch," Tonya told me as she pulled me to my feet and Missy
grabbed my bag.
Rick told me to hold on and bent me over the table pulling my panties
down. He spread my cheeks with his strong hands and shoved my plug back
in before yanking them back up and letting go.
"Now we can go, get the stupid slut in my car," he barked and then Tonya
jerked my leash and we hurried to do so.
I was placed in the back seat with Missy and we waited for Rick to
appear. Tonya climbed in the front seat holding my leash as he got in.
"I think you are going to be pretty worthless for a few days but should
heal in no time, you at least can still use that mouth of yours if
nothing else," he said as he pulled off.
I was beat, humiliated, shocked and very tired and it didn't take long,
passed out for the ride home.
Well it all started after splitting up with my ex. We had grown apart
over the last few years and I eventually moved out getting my own place.
Me and Betty meet about ten years ago online when I was single and
searching for a femdom Mistress. After a few months of light chatting
back and fourth between us, she had me drive the 100 miles to meet her.
She asked me what I had going on for the weekend and I told her nothing.
She gave me a time to meet her if I was serious and told me if I didn't
show up to never contact her again.
I not only showed up right on time but had a dozen roses as she opened
the door for her. She invited me in and was surprised I showed up. She
told me she didn't think I would but was happy I did. She didn't have any
plans figuring I wouldn't show. So after making out some and me servicing
her needs, she took me to a swingers club she knew.
That started what was to become a very much Female Led Relationship for
the next 7 years or so. She found out about my liking to cross-dress and
not only accepted it but demanded it. It didn't take her long to get me
in panties fulltime and kept smooth always. She even expanded my wardrobe
and we ventured out on several occasions. I loved going out with her when
dressed as she always made me feel comfortable. Betty would pick out my
outfits, help with my look as well as decide where we would go.
Although we lived a Female Led Relationship, it wasn't like she took
control 24/7. It did have it's times when she would be very demanding
along with chastity and spankings but not always. It seemed only when she
was in the mood, which slowly became further between moods. She also was
very involved in the Leather community at the start but that too subsided
until she quit that as well.
About 7 years into it, Betty's best friend got really sick and Betty
pretty much stopped all kinky things and such. She became a grand mother
and that seemed to take over everything. We had bought a house together
but only because her parents helped us out. The last few years I seemed
to bounce from job to job which also upset her greatly. There at the end
of our relationship I longed for the old Betty but just as she started to
back involved in the leather scene, It seemed that ship had sailed
between us.
Her daughter and grand Daughter moved in and the end seemed near. One
night she told me how unhappy she was and we agreed that I would leave.
It took me 3 months to find me a house I could afford with help from my
family before I left. In that time it got very cold at the house with me
trying to avoid her and sleeping on the couch. She kept trying to get me
to leave and got very frustrated with me. Betty went to Florida for a few
weeks to visit her parents when I finally got my new place.
While she was away I moved out and took just my things as we agreed on
except for the dogs. I took all 3 of them and that really really pissed
her off. I spent the next several moths surfing the internet on my
favorite sissy sites before meeting a very sexy vanilla girl. I was
willing tom try and put all the submissive, sissy feelings as well as my
girly things away and try vanilla again.
After a few months of seeing Kim I thought I was doing a good job but
those feelings I had my whole life came back. I found my alone time
surfing more and more on the internet. Me and Kate only lived about 5
miles apart and would run into each other every once in awhile. I did my
best to avoid her but one night I was alone eating at a local dinner and
just got my food when she walked in. I was hoping she wouldn't see me to
no avail. She noticed me right away and approached my booth, taking a
seat across the table from me. My heart stopped as I didn't know what to
say or expect.
"Hello Brad," she said as she seemed to notice that I was in a bit of
shock.
I looked up to her and saw her full of glee having me cornered. "Hello
Betty, what do you want?" I replied softly.
She told me that she knew I had my own place, new girlfriend and was
happy for me. I sat there stunned listening to her every word. She went
on to tell me that she would like for us to be friends. She then went on
to say that I still had a few things at her place like an attic full of
junk and such she would like me to get. Me wanting this to end blurted
out that, "All that stuff could burn for all I care."
Her demeanor turned a bit after that remark and I saw in her face the
smile vanish. She then reached across the table and took my hands in
hers. She leaned over the table a bit closer and said, "And I want all 3
dogs returned today"
I quickly pulled my hands away and told her, "That isn't going to happen
Betty."
But about as quickly as I did she grabbed them again and took a tight
grip of them this time.
"OH I believe you will do as I say you little panty boy," she hissed in a
low voice at me. I wasn't sure if anyone heard her but she did get my
attention.
She went on to explain that if I don't do as she says, that she would
show everyone I know all about sissy I really am. She had me very scared
now and I sat up in my seat as she held tight to my hands and continued.
I had journals, pictures and she had plenty of witnesses to expose me to
everyone I know, including my family and new girlfriend. She told me that
if I knew what was best for me I would first break up with Kim and then
show up tonight at her house with our 3 dogs. If not then tomorrow
everyone see's the pictures and videos she had of her gurly sissy. I
swallowed hard and was wanting to disappear all together but couldn't. I
wished at this very moment I had never met her let alone opened up so
much to her in our relationship.
About that time the waitress we both knew came out for some small talk
which Betty did all of that before telling her we were getting back
together. I saw the waitress look very surprised before leaving us alone
once again after taking Betty's order. Sweat started popping all over my
face I think as Betty laughed.
"I think this will be such fun don't you Jill?" as she called me by my
girl name she gave me long ago.
I felt very much trapped and at her mercy at this moment. I wished right
now that I had never met her in the first place. Not sure what to do
except do whatever she said at this moment. She pulled my hands closer to
her and asked if I agreed? I was speechless and she told me that if I
wanted to keep my secret a secret then I would do exactly as told from
this moment on. "In fact Jill, if you agree, I want you to sit over here
on my side together with me."
I froze again but was quickly brought back to reality by the stern look
in her eyes. I swallowed hard and began to get up all the while she held
my hands tightly. I took a seat next to her and she scooted up close to
me. I saw a very upset Lady get a look of complete satisfaction on her
face as I did so.
"Now kiss me ********," she whispered to me as she kissed me very deeply
and held my hands. That kiss was very deep and seemed to last hours as we
were interrupted with her meal being delivered. The waitress and Betty
were the only two smiling before leaving us alone again. Betty took one
of my hands and placed it under the table on her lap as she began to eat
her food.
"Make me feel what a sissy should make her Mistress feel," as she was now
basking in her victory and the only one able to eat. I began stroking her
thigh as I thought that was what she wanted. She was aglow with her power
she knew she had over me at that moment. Betty reached under the table
and slid my hand up to her mound as she finished eating. the whole time I
knew I best keep up my attention to her. As she finished her meal and I
played with her pussy through her dress, she looked at me and told me
that I had a very busy night ahead of me.
"I think this time we will better suited for our relationship this time
as the second time around I expect total obedience, don't you agree
Jill?"
I knew better to hesitate in my answer and told her softly, "Yes Mistress
Betty." With that and a few more strokes against her mound, I'm pretty
sure she came. She then told me she wanted me to pay for the food, go
home and call Kim or better yet just send her a text and get her dogs and
be back at her house in 3 hours.
"I know you still have your things and I expect you smooth all over and
in your maid outfit, bra, panties, garters and seemed stocking all under
your boy things." She told me as she ushered me out of the booth.
"We will work on the rest when you get there, except your 3 inch heels, I
expect you to show up wearing them," she said as she patted my behind. I
stopped and paid for the meal as she chatted with the waitress we both
knew. I heard them both laughing as I got my change. Betty took a hold of
my arm as I walked out following her lead. I e*****ed her to her car and
opened her door for her.
"Well well, I have missed that very much and look forward to much more
attention like that from you," she said as she climbed in her seat. She
also reminded me that she expected me a few short hours and I best be on
time and as told. With that she had me light her cigarette before closing
her door and driving away.
Leaving me standing there in the parking lot not sure what happen or
wanting to believe any of it. I slowly walked to my truck when my phone
got a text message. It was from Betty saying this time I was her
property, not her boyfriend. That scared me to death wondering what she
wanted from me. I knew she could ruin me if she went through with her
threats and that for now I should do as told.
I rushed home and quickly retrieved my sissy stash before getting in the
shower. I shaved my whole body from my nose to my feet. Then dried off
and applied some perfume before getting dressed as told. I on my
stockings causing my little clitty to stir a bit before attaching them to
the garter straps. Then put on my matching lacy bra and breast forms.
Then my maid outfit to finish it off before covering it all with some
baggy sweats and a t shirt. I then gathered up all the dog toys, food and
beds before putting on my heels. Then I got the dogs in the truck and
headed for her house as it was almost time for her to expect me. I almost
forgot to text Kim and sent her a text as I drove. I told her that I had
some personal issues come up and think we need a break from each other
for awhile. And then I shut my phone off and finished my trip to Betty's
house.
As I pulled up the door opened and the grand daughter ran out to greet
the dogs followed by Betty's daughter. I always got along with them and
said hello as we passed each other. Alice told me her mom would really
like my heels as I walked by her causing me to remember my place in this
situation. I continued to the house and was meet by Betty in the doorway.
She still had that great big smile on her face like she had just won the
war when she told me, "Go into my bathroom and take off all those nasty
boy things and wait for me there."
I quickly did as told while she went to see the dogs as well. I shut the
bedroom door as well as the bathroom door before removing my heels, boy
things, and adjusting my outfit. Making sure the seams were straight and
putting on my maid bonnet. I waited what seemed like a hour but was
probably ******* minutes before I heard her coming in the bedroom. Then I
watched and rose from sitting on the toilet seat as she walked in the
bathroom. She walked right up to me and slapped me across the face hard
causing me to wobble in my heels. "THAT WAS FOR BEING SUCH AN ASS!" That
was followed by another just as hard.
"And that was for thinking you can just abandon me like you did," she
told me very angrily. Again I almost fell over from the blow as I
staggered back a step. She gripped my shoulder and turned me around
facing the counter. Following her lead I was bent over the counter and
told not to move. I tried to explain that it was a mutual separation but
she cut me off mid sentence with a swat on the ass.
"I STILL OWN YOUR ASS AND ONLY I CAN SAY WHEN IT'S OVER, IS THAT
UNDERSTOOD!" she spat at me. Not wanting to anger her anymore I told her
"Yes Ma'am."
She picked up my phone and warned me not to move as she went back to the
bedroom. After a few minutes she returned and came up behind me raking
her nails across my backside. She reached out and snatched a handful of
my hair and pulled me up. Turning me to face her again. She went on to
explain that she had thought of this moment ever since I screwed her
over. She shoved me backward and I landed sitting on the toilet seat
again. She turned to grasp something behind her and turned to look at me
with it in her hand.
"Do you remember this thing?" she asked as my stomach did a flip. Shaking
my head yes and staring at the CB-3000 she had in her hand. She then went
on to tell me that she wanted me to put it back on and do it quickly. I
took it in my hands and looked up to her and almost started crying as I
knew what that meant.
"But Mistress, my sissy sac breaks out in a rash," I pleaded with her
only to be meet with another hard slap across the face.
"I don't care about you are any pain you receive you stupid Bitch, put it
on, Now!" she said as I fumbled with doing so. As soon as I had it on she
produced a lock and snapped it shut on my cage. She then turned again and
got some makeup and started making my face.
That is when I heard my phone fire back up and ding like crazy from
several messages on it. As She finished my makeup somewhat, she told me
to smile as I sat there and she took several pictures. Making sure to get
some of my attire and chastity cage. I heard her press the send button
and laugh at my fate.
"I just sent Kim the pictures and told her how stupid she was for not
seeing what a sissy you are," as she snatched a hold of my hair once
again pulling back up onto my heels. She then produced a wig and fixed it
on my head and told me to put my bonnet back on. As soon as it was she
snatched my ear and led me to her bedroom. She lead me to the foot of her
bed and guided me to that position I remember so well bent over the end
of it. She dared me to move as she produced her favorite paddle for me to
see. It was a 2 foot long shoe horn that hurt like hell and I knew as mad
as she was right now I was in for a beating worse then I ever received in
my life.
"If you don't hold still for your spanking you little Bitch, I will
gladly tie you down," she scolded me. She took a seat on the edge of her
bed and motioned for me to lay across her lap. I quickly got up and
slowly made my way to her side of the bed. Trying to stall the best I
could.
"But what if Alice and Mary hear it?" I asked as I assumed my place
across her lap. Betty just chuckled a bit before rubbing my backside
some.
"Oh I'm sure they will as will get use to it in the near future as well,"
she said as the first set of blows began to rain down across my cheeks.
I screamed out as she landed 4 on each side hard. She paused for only a
second before 8 more landed followed by more cries from me with each one.
She had no intentions of stopping to let me catch my breath as the blows
continued. My backside felt as though it was being set on fire with each
one.
"PPPPPPLEASE MISTRESS BETTY, I'M SORRY," I began to cry out after about 4
or five minutes of this. It was no use as each smack was just as loud and
hard as the last. Every so often I would kick my feet some trying to
relieve some pain. Then when I thought I could take no more I tried to
put my hand back there to cover my cheeks only to have her knock it away
and warn me to move it. After a few more sets of blows she paused,
telling me to get up. I quickly did so and she rolled her sleeve up a
little more.
As she reached over and pulled my dress up to my waist she informed me we
were not finished. I try to plead with her but she just motioned for me
to get back in place. I slowly laid back across her lap with my dress
pulled all the way up leaving only my panties to cushion the coming
blows. "No Please Mistress," was all I could get out as she rubbed my
fiery cheeks before she resumed the same rhythm and intensity.
My cries got louder as I thought the pain was going to kill me. She
didn't seem to care and after about 4 more minutes of this I began
pleading loudly not caring who could hear me. I then tried to cover my
backside once again as the pain was too much. This really mad her mad and
didn't help a bit as she knocked my hands away again. She continued a few
more minutes when she paused again telling me to get up. I was glad she
stopped when she did because I wasn't sure I could take one more swat.
But to my horror she reached over and slid my panties down to my knees
exposing my bright red ass. "Get back over here, we're not done yet," she
said to my disbelief.
I couldn't imagine doing another round and begged her as I bounced a bit
to please not do anymore. She had no mercy for me and told me to get
right back in place or she would gladly tie me down and we could start
over. With that I slipped back across her lap and as soon as I did she
started again. My crying became uncontrollable this time as with each
blow instead of going numb, my backside felt as it was busting open. She
continued for another 4 or 5 minutes until I was a totally defeated mess
across her lap. My makeup had run all down my face as I was limp across
her lap just sobbing. She only stopped when she was satisfied and told me
to once again get up. I quickly did so holding my cheeks and she pointed
to the corner and told me to go stand there.
"You know you deserved that and I want you to think about who you belong
too as you stand there." she lectured me as I quickly hobbled to the
corner placing my nose tightly against the wall.
While I was standing there she told me of some of the chatting she was
having with my now ex girlfriend. She also told me that I was hers
forever and best never forget it again. She also told me that she had
called and invited her friends over tonight. "To witness her triumphant
capture of her lost sissy." She also told me that I was to be a perfect
maid tonight and I best be on my best behavior.
About that time I heard her open the bedroom door and Alice say that her
and Mary were leaving now for the night. I then heard the door shut and
it got very quiet as I began trying to massage my burning cheeks.
After what seemed liked an hour I heard her return and summon me from the
corner. I quickly turned and went to her. Standing in front of her with
my head down as she pulled my panties back up and dress down. "I know you
have your own place now and we can make use of that as well, but you will
be spending most of your time here again." she went on to explain. Her
parents set her up financially and she wanted me to be her permanent
sissy no matter who saw it. She went on to say how her k** and grand k**
would get use to it in no time at all and I best as well.
"Because from now on you will be a total obedient little Bitch or pay a
heavy price for every discretion," as she smirked at me. She went on to
tell me that while I was gone she had meet and found another sissy as
well but she only can be here a weekend a month. She also told me she
found herself a bull to breed with and the times he was there, I would be
his as well.
"He is a real man, with a real cock, not some sissy like you," she said
as she sat on the edge of her bed again.
She motioned for me to come to her and pointed to the floor between her
legs at her feet. I quickly did as expected and she held up her foot to
my face. "Now kiss and worship my feet Jill," she said as I began to do
as told. I kissed , licked and sucked each one as she held them in turn
up to me. She then after a few minutes told me to kiss my way up her
legs. I did so slowly like I remember her liking as I reached her hem of
her dress. She pulled it up and I followed her lead kissing further until
her panties were exposed.
She leaned back a bit moaning softly as she pulled my head to her mound.
I softly kissed it thru her panties when she reached down and pulled them
to the side.
"Sickout your tongue," she ordered as she pulled me right into her wet
pussy. Using both hands now she began to grind her hips and bury my face
deeply in her. After a few minutes she tensed up and a flood of her
juices washed over my face. She held me there licking away until she was
satisfied and then pushed me to the floor.
"I want you to go get yourself cleaned up now and fix your makeup and
wig," as she got up and stepped over me.
She went to the living room and I got up and made my way to the bathroom.
I first checked my backside and saw how bright red and slightly bruised
it was. Then I figured I best clean up. I wash my smeared face and
reapplied my makeup the best I could. I ran a brush thru my wig and
straightened it as well. When I was as could as I thought I could get, I
made my way out to the living room. The place was a total mess from lack
of cleaning and having a ********** living there.
"Well you best get busy cleaning you stupid girl," she hissed at me while
playing her computer game.
I quickly began picking up as she explained her quest would be here soon.
It took me a halve an hour to clean, dust and sweep the living area. She
told me to go clean the kitchen next as she got dressed. I turned to go
do so when she grabbed my hair pulling me back to her. I turned to look
at her and she slapped me hard. "You are to never turn away from me and
you need to always answer me when spoken to."
"I'm sorry Mistress Betty, please forgive me," I said as I trembled
before her.
She went on to tell me that I should always curtsey as well when
acknowledging a dominant. I quickly gave the best curtsey I could as she
chuckled at my attempt. She went on to ridicule me saying how pathetic I
was. Then she told me I was dismissed as she got up and headed for her
room. On my way to clean the kitchen I was stopped in my tracks by her
saying, "Hold on a minute Jill." I turned to see her holding my phone and
she had me curtsey and hold that pose as she snapped a few more pictures.
"Ok now you can get back to work," she laughed. I gave her another
curtsey before backing out of the room.
I quickly began cleaning loading the stack of dirty dishes in the
dishwasher. Cleaned the counters and floor before being surprised by her
clearing her throat behind me.
"WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN DOING WHILE I WAS GONE, YOU SHOULD HAVE HAD
THIS FINISHED BY NOW!" And with that she stomped right up to me grabbing
my arm and spinning me around. She forced me to lay my head over the
island as she retrieved a wooden spoon. She immediately gave me about 15
swats before it broke.
"Stay right there!" she told me as she went into the other room.
She returned with a riding crop and quickly was back behind me once
again. Mistress then continued the assault on my backside with about ten
more blows which caused me great pain as she also landed some of them
across the tops of my thighs. I was then told I had 5 minutes to finish
my task as she went back to the living room. I quickly finished mopping
and then returned to her as she was on her computer once again. After a
big curtsey I informed her that my task was done. She then told me to go
out back and pick up the porch.
I was petrified to go out dressed like I was but only had one neighbor to
really worry about and it was a bit late so hopefully they wouldn't see
me. I noticed the back yard was in total shambles since I left and the
fence was halve way tore down. So I fixed it and was about to put the
doggie door back up when someone knocked and came in. It was Betty's best
friend Sally. Betty summoned me to greet her as she entered the house. I
was very nervous about that as all the years I was Ms Betty's submissive,
Sally had yet seen me dressed. I knew better to hesitate after the
beatings I took already and quickly went and gave her a curtsey.
"Hello Ms Sally, may I help you with your things?" I asked her as I took
the food tray from her. She looked me up and down and laughed out loud at
me as her and Betty had me stop and turn around for her to see all of my
attire. I sat the tray down and then took the bottle of wine she had and
placed it in the fridge. I then returned to the living room where the two
Ladies were taking seats as the both laughed at me. Betty told me that I
could finish the doggie door as they chatted and I got right on it.
I finished it and returned to Betty giving her a deep curtsey and
announcing I was done. She then had me get them each a glass of wine even
though she knew I hated being around alcohol since I quit drinking some
12 years ago. I did it anyway and brought them each a glass. Betty then
told me I could kneel beside her as the Ladies chatted. I quickly did so
and just listened as they discussed me. They went into details about how
I was going to regret ever screwing Betty over and that my new role was
her sissy 24/7. They discussed my new place as well and I heard how Betty
planned on paying my bills and coming up with ways of me serving her
friends to pay her back. She also discussed that when the rest of the
guest showed up my official collaring would take place.
About that time the gay leather guys from her leather group started
arriving. And with each arrival, I got up and greeted each of them to
them mocking me as well as some teasing and fondling of me. After most of
the party had arrived Betty told them all that I was her sissy to be used
as they wished but first she wanted to make it official She went in the
bedroom and returned with a collar with a touch of pink and had me kneel
in the middle of the room. It had a tag that she showed me and everyone
else that read on one side "Sissy Jill," and the other side said,
"Property of Ms Betty." Then she proceeded to place it around my neck and
lock it in place with a small lock that matched the one on my chastity
device.
"Now to make it official and sissy Jill can make her amends," she told
them as she helped me to get back up on my heels. Not knowing what she
meant I soon realized as she lead me to the back of the couch and had me
lean over it. She then got a wooden cane out and told everyone that I was
to receive 10 strokes, one for every year we had been together.
I began to tremble at the thought and also knew everyone was focused on
me at that moment. She swished it thru the air several times before
placing it against my backside.
"Are you ready my little slut?" she asked me and without giving me a
chance to answer, the first blow landed on my already bright red ass. The
pain shot thru my entire body and my knees got very weak. I screamed out
in Pain to have her tell me I needed to thank her after each blow.
With my voice shaking I thanked her and another blow landed. I thanked
her again and was very glad at least she hesitated between blows. After
just 6 blows I began crying and could barely thank her anymore. I looked
back at her for mercy but found none. She just tapped my backside and
told me to resume my position. I did so but don't really know how as the
welts that cane left really started to standout. As she administered the
last one she ran her nails across them. I didn't move though and she got
my phone and took even more pictures of her handy work. I looked at her
friends and saw it really turned a few of them on.
Greg had his dick out stroking it and Betty told me it was time I sucked
a real cock. To that Greg got up and came over to me. Betty then told me,
"Well Sissy we are all waiting." And with that she guided me to my knees
before him as I dropped in total defeat.
I had known him almost as long as I had known Betty but never imagined
this. He waved it in front of my face and I turned to look at Betty. She
had a big smile on her face and motioned for me to get started as she
held my camera phone up ready to snap even more pictures. Not wanting to
give her a reason to discipline me more I reached up and stroked it a few
times. It was the very first time in my life I ever touched another mans
cock. It was already very stiff and after a few strokes and Betty taking
a few pictures, she guided my head to his cock.
"Kiss the tip first before sucking it," she told me as they all laughed
at me.
I did as told when he told me to part my lips a bit and he slowly thrust
it in my mouth. Greg told me to put my hands behind my back as he held
the sides of my head and fucked my mouth. He would push it in to the back
of my mouth and the pull it back to my lips before repeating a slow
rhythm.
"I think he is a natural cock sucker Betty," he said as he went on to
having his way with me and they all laughed.
It wasn't much bigger then my own and felt very strange, nothing like I
thought it would. It was stiff yet soft and I could feel every vein and
twitch of his cock as it slid back and fourth in my mouth. He then
started moaning a bit as I felt it get even bigger and then he thrust it
deeply in my mouth and held it there. I felt a huge load explode in my
mouth which caused me to gag as it was forced down my throat.
As soon as he finished another one of her friends was lining up with his
cock out. It was a bit bigger and thicker as well. Betty was busy getting
more pictures as they switched off. He had me lick his shaft as well as
his balls before thrusting it in my used mouth very roughly. I was having
trouble sucking this one and began gagging some. I reached up to wrap my
hand around it only to have Betty warn me to keep them behind my back.
After a few minutes of abuse he began moaning loudly and picked up the
pace. He pulled me by my ears deeply pushing his cock down my throat
before Betty told him to shoot his load on my face for the camera. With
that he pulled out and I was told to tilt my head back and open my mouth.
He then stroked his cock a few times and shot a huge load across my face.
Another landed across my closed eyes and a third landed in my mouth. He
then wiped his fat cock against my face and left me sitting there as
Betty took even more pictures.
"Such a good cock sucker you are," he said to me as everyone laughed out
loud. And with that Betty wiped up the globs of cum and slid her fingers
in my mouth for me to lick clean.
When I finished cleaning the up the mess he deposited on my face, Betty
told me to get up and go get the boys some drinks. I spent the rest of
the night either kneeling next to betty in shame or fetching everyone
drinks. Then Betty reached down and pulled my head back and kissed me
deeply, leaving the taste of wine in my mouth which was very disgusting
to me and she knew it. By now everyone was well on their way to getting
drunk and were about to leave.
"Help everyone get their things Jill," Betty slurred as I got up and did
so. Helping all of her gay leather guys from her group get the food,
dishes and left over booze and e*****ing them as they left. Although I
knew all of them for a long time, this felt very much different now that
they have seen me at my sissy best.
"I want you to give Sally a ride home and then you can come back early
tomorrow to clean up," Betty went on to say as the last guy left. Sally
thanked me in advance and Betty explained further what she expected in
the morning.
She was telling me to be back by 6 am to clean up the place dressed in
that white blouse and dark blue skirt she loved so well. I was at that
moment wondering about changing my attire before leaving.
"Where are my guy clothes Ms Betty?" I asked as Sally was ready to go.
Betty I could tell was ready to pass out and really drunk and headed for
her bedroom.
She turned and scolded me saying, "It is late and you will be fine, get
going and don't be late tomorrow." And with that she left us standing
there alone. Sally asked if I was ready and assured me I would be fine.
With that I locked the door and e*****ed Sally to my truck, getting her
door for her as she got in. On the trip to her house she thanked me
another 10 or 12 times which I chalked up to her being drunk as well. She
also explained how she actually envied me being a sub herself. I sat
there driving not wanting to discuss my situation with Betty's best
friend. She continued to explain that my life as a total sissy for now on
would be a dream come true to some. And how glad she was I had accepted
Betty's generous offer to another chance. As we arrived at her house, I
e*****ed her into her house and said my goodbye's and then quickly got
back in my truck.
I headed back to my house about 2 am in the morning and in a total daze
as to the night's events with my uniform and aching rear end as well as
the taste of cum in my throat to remind me it was real. Not too mention
my locked collar and chastity cage and me being totally drained.
The Moment I arrived home to my new house, I instantly searched for
anyone awake that might see me dressed like this. Pretty sure the case is
clear, I searched for my things. I then realized I had none of them and
left them all at Betty's house. I was missing my phone, cigarettes, and
of course my male stuff I wore over my uniform.
Only having a few hours until Betty told me to return, I decided I would
find the outfit she ordered me to wear. I went straight into the garage
where I kept my stash and found that dark blue skirt and white blouse. I
also found some lacey black panties and matching bra as well as some
sheer to waist black panty hose. I bundled them up in my arms and snuck
across the driveway and into my house. With so little time before she
told me to be there, I decided I best get a shower and change.
I went into my bathroom and striped off my maid uniform and then my wig.
I turned to see the damage showing on my backside and slowly pulled down
my panties exposing the red cheeks, welts and some bruises. After
slipping them off I sat on my toilet and removed my bra and breast forms.
It felt so good to get those things off as they had my nipples which are
my favorite things covered all day. I rubbed one of them slightly and
felt a stir in my chastity device and quickly stopped as the gage
restricticed it from expanding without filling the gage and frustrating
me to no end.
"Damnit," I said out loud to myself as now I remembered how much I
despised that thing and only Betty had the key to remove it.
I then undid my garter straps and took off the garter and then my heels.
I slid off each stocking and thought as I did I best shave again just to
make sure. I spent the next halve a hour making sure my body and face
were hair free. Then after checking my backside once again climbed into
the shower. I spent some time just letting the warm water wash over me as
I tried to figure a way out of this. I then came back to and realized I
was stuck as I washed off and climbed out. I thought to myself that in
order to not piss her off anymore, for now I best go along to the best of
my ability. At least until I get my phone back and figure something out.
I sat on the toilet again and slid on my panties followed by my pair of
hose. I then brushed my wig and fixed it in place. I pulled on my skirt
and zipped it shut before putting on my bra. I then stuffed each one with
those breast forms she got me a long time ago. I then put on my blouse
buttoning each button and only then did I worry about doing some makeup.
I removed my top and got what little make up I had out. Brushed my teeth
and put on deodorant before doing the best to make up my face. I was
pretty good with doing my eyes and lips but never seemed to get my face
just right. After agonizing over it for awhile, I realized I best go if I
was to show up when she told me to at 6 am. I checked myself one last
time and giving up on doing any better, decided I best go. I found my
heels and slipped into them, remembering at that moment that my feet
already hurt. Found my keys and looked out the window.
I was glad it was still dark and quickly made my way to my truck. I
started it up and was off for my short trip across town. It only takes 5
minutes between our houses and I was glad because less people might see
me. I also noticed my truck was on empty but there was no way I was
stopping dressed like this.
I arrived and didn't run out of gas at about 5:30 am and noticed Betty's
and Sally's cars were the only ones there. Her daughter and grand
daughter must have still been out where ever they went leaving only Betty
there. I sat in the driveway for a minute wondering if my key would still
open the front door after 3 or 4 months of being separated from her.
"Well only one way to find out," I told myself before stepping out of my
truck. I heard the dogs barking and quickly made my way to the door. I
put my key in the lock and to my disbelief it opened. I stepped in not
seeing her and told\d the dogs to shut up in a whisper. I found their
treats and took care of that problem.
I then survived the place and saw no sign of Betty, just a total mess
left from the night before. I was a bit upset that all the hard work I
did the night before was for nothing with stuff all out of place and the
kitchen a total mess. I then thought maybe I should leave but first I
needed to find my phone. I looked every where to no avail and thought it
must be in her room or her bathroom. I worked up my courage to go find
out and creped in quietly. Tippy toeing across the threshold, I noticed
right away a passed out Betty laying there naked on her bed snoring
loudly. I looked on her dressers and still couldn't find it. I went into
her bathroom and on the messed up counter saw it flashing a green light
right where she must have left it.
I picked it up and saw my messenger open and a long conversation with my
now ex girlfriend were Betty was having a very long chat posing as me. I
also saw where she had sent her a lot of pictures that totally pissed her
off as well as disgusted her. My heat sank as I read the chat they had
been having and my stomach felt queasy. I stumbled over a pile of junk
Betty left on the floor and froze to listen if the noise woke her up. I
then noticed my sweats and t shirt lying in the corner and thought to
myself now was the time to get the hell out of there. I gathered them up
and headed for the living room when while going thru her bedroom in the
dark tripped over some more junk. This time bumping the bed in the
process. I froze again as Betty stirred a bit and waited to see if she
would dismiss my blunder and go back to sleep. Instead she opened her
eye's and looked straight at me and that made me feel very sick.
"Oh my Slut is back," she said to me as she sat up and stretched really
big. She motioned for me to come to her with a motion of her calling
finger.
I approached her with my things in my arms and stood before her. She told
me she was pleased how I was dressed and she reached up grabbing me by
the back of my neck pulling to her. She gave me a huge deep kiss which
tasted strongly of alcohol and totally disgusted me.
She finally let her embrace go and with her hand ran it down over my
body, squeezing one of my breast before continuing it's slid to my
crotch. Cupping my chastity cage and balls thru my skirt, she pulled me
to her further. Saying she wanted to use me as she pulled until I was on
her bed next to her.
"I am so glad you decided to listen to me and return to me," she
whispered as her hand slid up and down my hose covered legs. That always
got my cock, or clitty, as she called it to stir. But that damn cage
caused that to be a big discomfort as it confined it to such a small
space.
"I think you deserve a reward," she whispered to me as her hand worked
it's way back up the front of my body. She undid a few buttons on my
blouse and slipped her hand in. I began returning her kisses as she
always knew what turned me on as my nylon clad legs rubbed her.
She then pulled one silicone form out and tossed it to the floor before
doing the same with the other. That got me very excited as she could
always control me by the way she rubbed my nipples. I began humping her
leg as she slowly rubbed my nipple, keeping perfect timing with her
fingers as they played. The only things was I still was locked tightly
away but she knew that as well.
"I think you need to service your Mistress properly, don't you?" she
stated as she began to slowly guide me downward.
From years past I knew what she expected and began kissing her softly as
I followed her lead and made my way to her pussy. Once there she guided
me with one hand on my head and barely able but still toying with my
nipple under my bra to the pace she wanted. Hoping to get unlocked when
she was happy with my effort like all the other times, I did an extra
special job trying to satisfy her. I slid a couple fingers in her and
fucked her with them as I licked away.
In no time at all her legs were spread wide and I could tell she was
enjoying my efforts. The pace on my nipple quickened as did my attention
to her. Betty began moaning loudly and after about 15 minutes her grip
tightened on my hair, wig and all. She pulled me deeply into her and then
pinched my nipple very hard which I knew meant a deep thrust as she rode
me. Grinding hard against my face and on my fingers, I felt her release a
flood of juices over me.
"OH JILL," she screamed out and I was held there until she subsided. Only
then did she pull me up to her and we kissed deeply once again. She broke
the kiss and told me how wonderful that my efforts were.
"I think you will be doing a lot more of that this time around," she said
as she looked in to my eyes only inches from hers.
Her hands were now rubbing my fully dressed body causing my clitty cage
to confine me to the best of it intended purpose. I was very much feeling
like hers at this moment and at her mercy.
She stopped and asked me if I would like her to remove my cage and we
have sex to which I eagerly replied "Yes Ma'am."
She gently pushed me up and off of her. I got up and sat next to her
laying there. I so wanted her to hurry and unlock me when I heard her
next words.
"Well that isn't going to happen," she said causing me to feel very
disappointed.
"I want you to go in the closet and get my new toy, it is a flesh colored
double sided strap on and bring it here," she told me as she nudged me
off the bed.
I stood up very dejected and headed for the closet. That is when she sat
up and smacked me hard across the ass. That caused me to stop in my
tracks and she reached out spinning me around as she gripped my arm. She
then reached up and took a hold of my ear pulling face to face with her.
"We are going to have sex, but there is no way in hell you are getting
unlocked," she said right to my face.
I know from a few past experiences like that she drives me wild and I
really hate it when she teases me so.
"The next time I give you an order and you don't acknowledge me right
away, I will beat you severely, is that understood slut?" she spat at me.
Tears were forming in my eyes as I knew she was pissed and I was in a
terrible spot "Yes Mistress Betty," I told her quickly and as soon as she
let go, and I gave a big curtsey to her.
"Now get my strap on you stupid Bitch," Betty yelled at me.
I ran as fast as I could in these heels into her walk in closet and found
her strap on. I also found a double sided penis insert still in the
package. Gathering them I returned to her as she sat up on the bed.
holding them in my hands before her, she pointed to the floor.
"PUT IT ON ME AND BE QUICK ABOUT IT!" she shouted at me.
I knelt between her legs and slid the straps up each leg as she held up
each foot. When I could no longer get them any higher up each thigh she
stood up holding onto my shoulder to balance her still drunk state. After
she finished attaching the straps she motioned for me to open the
package. I quickly had it open and marveled at the size. It was about 8
inches long and my hand barely wrapped around it. It also had about a 4
inch dildo attached to the other side.
"Well put it on stupid," she told me as she stood towering over me.
Not sure how, I starred at it turning it as I thought of how it was
supposed to work. She jerked it out of my hands and took it as she spread
her lips. She shoved the 4 inch end to my face and told me to get it wet.
I sucked on it for a brief second and she pulled it out of my mouth. I
watched then as she inserted it in the hole on her harness and tucked the
4 inch part in her. She leaned her head back hold onto my shoulder as she
let go of her lips. She let out a moan as she put both hands now on my
shoulders. Sitting there on my knees in her bedroom staring at a very
intimidating plastic cock attached to a Lady I had grown great contempt
for.
Then I was smacked back to reality as she hit me hard across the face.
"Well just don't sit there, put a rubber on it Jill!"
With that I reached up on her dresser and grabbed one of the rubbers she
had laying there. I opened it and began to slide it over her new cock.
She stopped me before I could though.
"I want you to always apply them with your mouth," she said with a
devious smile.
I looked up to her and then hesitated but that only made her dig her
nails into my shoulders. So I placed it between my lips and teeth as I
have seen done in some porn movies. She then told me to put my hands
behind my back and as soon as I did, she began to pull my head slowly
onto it. I felt it spread my jaws apart as she slowly kept shoving it in
until it reached the back of my mouth. She went even further until it
fully was inserted and held it there as a gag came over me.
"You will overcome that slut," she said in a sarcastic tone as she
finally pulled back just a bit.
She then stroked her cock between my lips several times and began moaning
some as she did so. After a couple of minutes of this, she pulled it all
the way out of my mouth. Looking down at me and stroking my wig she
whispered something I didn't understand.
With a tug of my hair she repeated herself, "You best pay attention
Bitch, I said turn on the switch at the base!"
With that I took a hold of her cock and slid my hand down to the base. I
felt a tiny switch and turned it on. I could feel it start vibrating in
her and she began to quiver a bit, Without warning, she pushed it back to
my lips. As fast as I could I removed my hands back behind me once again
and parted my lips as well. Just in time as she began fucking my mouth
harder and deeply this time around. I was doing my best to breath in
between gags as I heard her really getting into it. I am pretty sure by
the moans she was making and pace she was going, she didn't care if I
gagged or not with each thrust. I then was stuck with it evading my
throat as I gagged and I felt her cum again. Only after hearing her say,
"Fuck yes," and her thrust subside as she slowly pulled it out of my
mouth, was I able to catch my breath again.
"OMG that was wonderful, it actually felt like I had a real cock," she
said as she smacked my face a couple times with it.
She let go of my shoulders and took my chin in her hand guiding me up.
She kissed me deeply again with her alcohol tasting mouth for another
minute. Then she broke the kiss and stepped around me. Her hands rubbed
my waist and she patted my backside.
As she started to pull my skirt up she whispered in my ear, "Now my slut,
I'm going to fuck your brains out."
She pulled my skirt up over my waist and run her hands over my hose and
panties. Tugging gently pulling both down, rolling them mid thigh down my
legs. She then held my waist with one hand bending me over with the other
on my back.
"Oh Jill, those marks look so loving as well, now spread your feet a
bit," she said as I rested on my elbows on her bed. Running her nails
sharply across my welts and bruises before feeling the tip press against
my opening.
I felt her hands pull my hips to her and her try and push her strap on
in. It hurt like crazy as it tried to split my cheeks and I let out a
squeal. She pulled back a bit and tried again with not much more success.
I let out another squeal a bit louder this time. I felt her pull that
thing away and not a second later a bottle of lube landed next to me on
the bed.
"Go ahead Jill, get my cock wet for you," she said as she held me in
position.
With that I popped open the bottle and poured a generous amount in my
hand. I reached between my legs stroking her cock a few times making sure
it would slide freely and without causing me such pain. And then I wiped
my hand and the rest on my sissy pussy. It seemed as soon as I did and I
returned my hand in front of me she pushed it deeply into my void. I let
out a very loud moan as she had no trouble this time. She buried it all
the way in me and wiggled her hips as she ground hard against me. I felt
like she was going to tear me apart and was reaching halve way up in me
with that thing. It always did feel good though or I would be lying
except this thing was a bit bigger then I would like. I did get very
excited which turned very frustrating as my clitty was still confined in
it's small chastity cage. I also could feel the vibrate with each time
she pulled back and slammed it fully in.
She kept this up and made it worse by leaning over me pressing into me as
she reached in my blouse to tease my nipples. Knowing what she expected I
began to work my hips to the rhythm of her fingers as they worked my
nipple. Quick rubs across them meant quick thrust and slow soft teases
meant slow thrust back to her. I was going crazy and wanting very much to
have her take my chastity device off "PPPPPLEASE MISTRESS, MAY I HAVE A
RELEASE????" I screamed out to her just as she pinched my nipple very
hard which was my clue to push back very hard and I grinded myself
against her.
With a few more hard thrust she stopped and laughed at me before pulling
out. "It's going to be a lot different this time around, this time I
don't give a shit what you want," she said as she wiped it across my
welted backside.
With that she smacked me hard and then pulled my panties and hose back up
and told me to get my breast forms back in.
"Now help me take this off and go bring me a cup of coffee," she said
softly leaving my clitty straining ever so with no release what so ever.
I got up and turned to face her with defeat in my eyes as I lowered my
skirt and replaced my breast forms in each bra. I kneeled in front of her
again and reached up and turned off the strap on. As I twisted it to undo
it from the harness I saw the look on her face as she shut her eyes and
quivered a bit from satisfaction. I freed it from her and set it aside. I
then slid the harness down and off of her as she stepped out and sat back
in her bed.
"Now bring me my coffee and wash that off as well," she told me as I
gathered myself.
I slowly got up with her harness and told her "Yes Ma'am, thank you, I
will bring you your coffee as soon as I make it. I gave her a quick
curtsey and began backing out of her room. She shot up and snatched a
hold of my blouse pulling me to her.
"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN WHEN YOU MAKE IT?" she screamed at me. She
looked very angry as she pulled me just inches from her face.
I tried to explain I still needed to make it but before I could she threw
me down across the floor. I landed hard looking up to her to hear her
tell me that I should have that ready first thing before anything else.
"IS THAT UNDERSTOOD YOU STUPID BITCH!"
I looked up wide eyed from the floor and with a trembling voice replied
to her, "Yes Mistress Betty, I'm sorry."
She looked down at me for a minute and told me to go get her riding crop.
I picked myself up and scrambled out to where I last saw it and quickly
brought it back to her. She was still standing at the side of her bed
when I handed it to her and gave another curtsey. She took it and just
pointed to the bed and I knew the position she wanted me in. I also knew
that she was pissed and I didn't want to argue with her about it. I laid
across her bed with my arms stretched out across the bed. She tapped my
backside and told me to raise my rear higher. Which I quickly did as told
and began shaking at the thought of another discipline session about to
take place.
"You had best forget all about the way it use to be around here and
realize those days are long gone," as I felt her run her crop up and down
my thighs. I just froze awaiting her at anytime to begin.
"I am going to make you the perfect Sissy full time this go around and
the sooner you learn that the better it will be for you," she said as I
tensed up from the first blow landing across both thighs. It shot waves
of fire to shoot thru my body as I flinched but dared not move.
She teased me with running it along the same spot and taking the tip up
and down the inner part of each thigh.
"I OWN YOU AND YOU WILL BE NOTHING UNLESS I TELL YOU SO," she said loudly
as she reached it under my skirt to tap my chastity device a few times
with it.
She went on to reprimand me as she brought the crop back down across my
thighs again. Tracing some of my other welts as well, she stop and held
it gently across the latest ones. "I think you are going to get five
strokes this time and I expect you to thank me after each one."
And just as she finished saying so, another blow landed in the same spot
as the last. This caused such great pain I screamed as I buried my face
in the bed but quickly turned and thanked her as told. I then tried to
plead for mercy and was quickly told to shut the hell up as she tapped me
some more. "Come on ***********, back up," she told me as I slowly rose
back up on my tippy toes. Raising my rear high off the bed as I gripped
the sheets awaiting
She took her hand and rub the welts thru my hose and pulled my skirt up
over my back. she pulled down my hose and I felt her crop brush against
my ass. It didn't take long and yet another blow landed.
"OMG," I cried out as it set me a blaze and I once again buried my face.
I then thanked her for tearing my backside in two and took the last few
strokes.
After the last one landed and I thanked her properly, she put the crop
next to me on the bed. Another tug on my chastity device, she ran my hose
back up over my hips. She then pulled my skirt back down and told me to
get up. I turned in tears and thanked her again before giving her yet
another curtsey. She told me she wanted her coffee and I best get busy. I
backed out of her room and made a b line for the coffee pot. I stayed
right there as it brewed and noticed she came out halve way thru making
it. She came into the kitchen and teased me some as she ran her hand over
my legs from behind. I turned to face her and she told me I should be
cleaning while the coffee was being made.
"Yes Ma'am, right away," I said as I began gathering up the dishes from
the party the night before.
She wondered off to the other room while I got very busy. As soon as the
coffee was ready I made her a cup the way I remember she liked it and
went to take it to her. She was sitting at her computer and I told her it
was ready. She informed me to set it down and I did so giving her another
curtsey although she never even looked away from her game she was
playing. I then backed myself back to the kitchen and finished cleaning
up. I made my rounds around the rest of the house getting all the dishes
when I heard the dogs barking.
I looked outside and saw Alice and Mary were coming home. I acted as
though I didn't see them and quickly loaded the dish washer. They came in
and Alice saw me and knew what to expect it seemed but the grand daughter
looked a bit puzzled. I know she can be a brat seeing I was about the
only one to use any control over her attitude when I lived here before.
But dressed like this and knowing it was different this time could only
answer what ever questions she asked, no matter how stupid or weird they
were.
"Why are you dressed like that?" was her first question seeing she could
tell who I was.
Her mom tried to get her to leave me alone out of respect for me or just
the awkwardness of the situation. But Betty heard it and told me to
answer her. I didn't know what to say but, "Your Grandma wants me dressed
this way."
That wasn't good enough answer I guess and she asked, "Why?"
I didn't have a very good answer to tell a ********** and hesitated when
Betty yelled in there for Mary to come to her. I quickly got back to work
and saw Alice shaking her head as she headed down the hall. I heard Betty
explaining that I was going to be here a lot again and I liked dressing
like a girl and it was my choice and that it would be ok. She also went
on to explain that I was going to help all of them by doing a lot of
chores and things that need done around the house for now on. I finally
thought I had the kitchen squared away and went into the Living room to
clean it as well. Betty was still on her computer so I approached her and
asked if I could get her a refill for her coffee after giving her a
curtsey. She turned to me and gave me her cup. "Yes you can Jill."
I took her cup and went to refill it as I heard Mary ask even more
questions to her grandma. She was wondering why I had a collar on my neck
as well as why I did that little thing after addressing her. Betty
explained that the collar was just like jewelry and the thing I did was
called a curtsey, which all servants should do to their superiors.
"And in this house, you as well as everyone else is a superior to Jill,"
I heard her tell a **********.
Although I heard her, I acted like I didn't as I went about cleaning the
place up. Mary went back to watching her cartoons and Betty went back to
her game. I had the place looking pretty good again except for the messes
that brat kept making when Alice walked out back on the porch. I
eventually was running out of things to clean and thought I best ask
Betty if she needed anything else.
"Is the room good enough for you Ma'am?" I said as I stood next to her
and curtseyed again.
She looked up and seemed nonchalant when she told me it would do for now.
Then she told me to go gather the laundry up making sure I got all of
Alice's and Mary's as well. I gave another curtsey and backed away even
though that really pissed me off. I took a great big pile of things from
both ends of the house to the laundry room and then returned to Betty.
Mary said she was hungry and Betty ordered me to go fetch her a bowl of
cereal which I did. Betty then had me go out back and pick up the mess on
the porch where Alice was. I went out back to do so and was hit right
away with the smell of pot. Alice knew I didn't like that around me and
instantly tried to hide it out of respect.
"I'm sorry, do you want me to put it out?" she asked me. I assured her it
was ok and I would be fine.
She seemed ok with my answer and quickly got it out again and took
another hit while she messed with her phone. While I got busy picking up
the porch, I noticed how bad the backyard had gone to crap since I was no
longer taking care of it. Alice then started chatting how she knew all
about this situation for awhile now and it was all her mother talked
about the last month or so. She also said she would do her best to help
me anyway she could if she could but also knew her mother was determined
to make me a sissy of the house. She was explaining to me that she knew
me and Betty were together a long time and we got the house together
before she and Mary moved in and she felt sorry for me before I heard
Betty speak up.
"You don't have to worry about feeling sorry for this loser, you as my
daughter will soon be ordering her around as well," Betty explained.
Alice got quiet as we both noticed her mother coming outside. She came
right up to me and teased me some by rubbing over my legs and then she
told me to place my hands on my head. I did as instructed and she made
sure the grand k** wasn't around before she raised my skirt exposing my
undies. Then she pulled down my hose and the back of my panties showing
her my marks from earlier. Then spun me around to show her my locked up
clitty. After a good laugh she pulled back up my things and lowered my
skirt. Only then did she say it was ok to lower my hands. With a deep
kiss and pat of the behind she shushed me away. I quickly got back to
work as Betty went on to talk to Alice.
"Jill will be at all our beck and calls for any and everything we need or
desire," she told her. It will be sweet revenge for the disrespect he
showed all of us at the end of his time here. Betty even went as far to
tell her that I was to be used to make dommes out of her and Mary for
their future self's. She had plans on teaching Alice and Mary all about
becoming very dominant as well.
"Jill's new house will belong to us as well and we can build a dungeon
over there to play in or you can use it to have your own party place if
you like." she told her daughter to which I saw her eyes light up with
possibilities.
Alice looked at me with a curious look on her face and asked, "And you
don't mind?" I never had a chance to answer her when Betty spurted out
that I had no say in the matter.
I saw Alice look at me that very moment as my face changed to a surprised
look I guess and I looked down.
"I might really like that," she told her mother as she took another hit
of her joint. To my greater surprise, Betty took the joint and hit it as
well, blowing the smoke in my face as I got close cleaning away.
They both seemed to get a kick out of that or maybe it was the way I
looked , I'm not sure. Betty went on to say that the very first thing I
would be making was a new bed frame for Betty's bed with a cage built
under it for when I stayed there. Then I could make the rest of the
dungeon stuff as they both come up with it for my house.
"Ed would love banging my brains out knowing Jill is there ready to serve
as we wished, or maybe Stacy as well can share it also with her," she
told Alice as Alice turned a bit red thinking about it.
I wasn't sure who Ed or Stacy were so I asked softly, "Who are they
Ma'am?"
She looked at me in a disgusted way and I wasn't sure if I should have
even spoke up.
"Well you are going to find out soon enough I guess," she said with a
look of hate in her eye.
She explained to me in front of Alice, who seemed to already know them,
Ed was her bull and Stacy was another sissy sub like me, but a willing
one at that. Ed she went on to explain was very much Bi but despised
people like me. Whenever he was around I was to address him as Sir,
Master, Daddy or anything else he came up with or he would gladly put me
in my place. As for Stacy, I still would be beneath her as well but she
was more like a big sister to me.
That was when Alice spoke up telling me that, "Stacy is a very pretty
girl like you and Daddy is a very strong dominant type guy you best watch
out for."
Betty chuckled and told me that was an understatement but I would soon
learn how to please him as well and learn a lot from my new sister as
well. She went on to explain that mostly I would be just serving her and
Brad but whenever he seemed wanting to pleasure him anyway he said.
"You will find out all about that next weekend when he comes over but for
now I need to pee," she said as she got up.
She motioned for me to follow her as she headed for the house and I did
so as she lead the way. As we walked past the living room and a new mess
the k** made, we went into her bedroom. She continued to the bathroom and
once there told me to take off my blouse and skirt. I quickly did so in
record time and placed them on the counter. She then told me to kneel in
the garden tub and as I did so started to worry as I thought what she had
in mind. We had never done water sports before but I knew what they were
and was thinking that was about to happen here. She stepped in the tub
and pushed me back on my ass as she straddled my legs. Opening her robe
exposing her naked body, she told me to eat her pussy. I leaned forward
and began licking away as her hand caressed my cheek. She was really
getting into it I thought and I would be giving her yet another orgasm
when She told me to lay back. I stopped and lend back against the tub and
she spread her lips while pushing them closer to me.
"Open your mouth," she instructed me as she reached down grabbing my
collar pulling me inches from her. With that I froze as she hovered over
my face and then it happen, she started pissing all over my face and
mouth.
"I want you to swallow it." I was told as the flow continued and it went
in my mouth and all down my body.
I felt very sick as I did so but did my best anyway to swallow as much as
possible. As the flow began to stop she pulled me closer and closer until
I was right there and I began to lick her as I thought she wanted. After
a minute or so of doing so she grabbed both side of my head and ground
herself hard against me using my face and mouth to get her off one more
time.
"Now you can get dressed back in your things and wear my scent and your
wet undies the rest of the day to remind you who you belong to and how
much I despise you," she hissed at me.
With that she stepped out and closed her robe back, leaving me in total
defeat, sick to my stomach, soaked and realizing that I might be stuck as
a sissy for the very near future. She left me to get dressed and I slid
my skirt and blouse over my wet undergarments. Went to look in the mirror
and fixed my messed face and started about crying thinking how did I ever
let this happen. The only thing that kept me from balling was knowing it
would just ruin my make up again. I gathered my composer the best I could
and left the bathroom. I walked into her bedroom to see her in her bed.
She had my phone once again and told me to come to her. I did so and gave
a curtsey as I stopped next to her. She showed me a bed frame she wanted
me to make from a page on the web and told me to go home and how she
expected it done and I could come back tomorrow to assemble it.
"Oh yeah and don't you dare think you can go home and change either, I
might stop by anytime," she warned me. Then she told me I was dismissed
which I quickly accepted and gave a big curtsey before backing out of the
room without my phone.
I told Alice good bye as I left and didn't even think about it being
daylight until I was already in my truck. I then hurried to leave and
wondered how I was going to get home dressed like this or who else might
see me.
Well on the short trip back to my house I was very conscious of who might
see me and looked for any cars I might recognize. I couldn't imagine
anyone I knew seeing me dressed like this. I slowed down before turning
on my street as I was able to see my house from the corner. It looked
like the coast was clear and I whipped in my driveway and dashed inside
my house. Slamming the door behind me freaking out but pretty sure no one
saw me either. I sat on my couch for a minute trying to figure what to do
next. I thought I best get a shower and get these wet things off as they
stuck of Ms Betty's golden shower she made me take. I also knew I
couldn't go out to get supplies to make her bed frame dressed as a girl
so I decided to still be compliant with her rules I would wear the girly
things under my boy things.
I went and found some white panties and bra as well as white stay up
thigh highs. I then took a very long shower washing the terrible
experience off from earlier. When I was finished I got dressed and after
making sure none of the under garments showed thought I best go. I wore a
turtle neck to cover the collar she locked in place so no one would see
it as well. I made sure to make a list and have my wallet before locking
the house and heading to the hardware store.
I got there and picked up the boards, pvc pipe, hinges and paint that I
needed as well as the screws. I then quickly went back to my place to
create her project. It was a simple one where I cut the board to length
and drilled holes for the pipe to make the bars. I then cut the pipe to
size and then made the door. I put the hinges on and made sure they fit
before assembling the mattress supports. I was satisfied she would like
it and was just about to disassemble it when I heard someone pull up
outside. I went to check it out and to my dismay saw Ms Betty getting out
of her car. She came up to me at the door to my garage and stared at me,
looking me up and down.
"Well I hope you have the same undies on under those things," she said
looking a bit disturbed.
I didn't want to tell her no so I didn't answer her and just stood there
with the door open. She walked right up to me and reached with the palm
of her hand, pressing it against my chastity cage in my pants. She held
it there a few seconds and then squeezed my balls very tightly causing me
great pain.
"These pants aren't damp now, are they my stupid slut," she said as she
twisted my balls a bit in her grip.
"No Ma'am," was all I could say as she had my balls in her hand and
crushing them so.
She backed me into my garage as she guided me that way. I had no choice
but to follow her lead. As we entered it she must have seen the bed
because she let my crotch go and I saw her eyes light up just a bit.
She went over to it and looked it over pretty close and then told me,
"You best learn to do as exactly told because I own you now and always
have and will."
She did go on to tell me the bed looked really nice and she couldn't wait
until I put it in her house tonight. Then she came back to me as I stood
there watching her every move. She stood right in front of me and raised
her hand as I flinched a bit. She snatched my collar under my shirt and
with her free hand slapped me hard.
"Now I want you to take those things off so I can see what you have on,"
she said as she let go with a shove of my collar.
I began with removing my turtle neck and leaving only my bra exposed. I
then undid my belt which she motioned for me to hand it to her and I did
so. I then kicked off my shoes and took off my socks as I sat in a chair.
She could see from that the color was white instead of dark blue. I slid
my pants off and then stood back up placing my hands behind my back and
looked down as I knew I screwed up. I then noticed the door was still
open and was hoping no one would pull in or come over as I was afraid to
interrupt her.
I saw her feet as she stepped back and heard her say, "Turn around you
stupid Bitch."
I slowly did so as she guided me to the chair. She instructed me to place
my hands on it and bend over. I quickly did so as she told me this is a
lesson that I best learn from as the first blow of my belt smacked my
backside. That was quickly followed by several others and I cried out in
pain. At that moment I didn't care who heard it and she didn't either as
she went on delivering more blows to my backside and thighs.
She only paused to tell me to hold still and started again before
stopping after several more blows and more fidgeting from me. She paused
then for a minute and then pulled me up by the hair.
"Place your hands together over your head," she said as I quickly did as
told.
I then watched as she tied them with some rope I had in the garage. After
she had them secure she threw the other end over a rafter. She the pulled
it tight until I was left on my tippy toes. Then she tied it off to my
riding lawn mower and walked back to me. I tried to no use to get loose
seeing how she was such an expert at rope bondage. She toyed with my
nipple before tugging on my chastity cage and whispered in my ear, "Now
my ***********, this will hold you."
She then took a few shop rags and stuffed them in my mouth. "And these
will keep you quiet as you learn to pay attention to what your told."
With that she stepped back and began again. Right away I began screaming
muffled screams into the rags as she smacked away. She swung my belt
quickly and all over my back side, sometimes hitting my thighs and lower
back. Tears were following as the assault went on and soon I was hanging
limp by the ropes. My lower body was burning from the strapping I
received. She then undid the rope and lowered me back to my feet flat on
the floor. She then removed the rags before untying my hands.
"I didn't hear a thank you, did you want more?" she asked.
I quickly gave her a curtsey and told her "Thank you Ma'am," as I tried
to control my sobbing.
She went on to say, "Much better, now give me a tour of our new play
house."
I quickly gathered up my clothes and wasn't sure if I should put them
back on when she told me to hurry up. I asked her if I could get dressed
and she assured me I could at least until I get inside and find my wet
things from before. I got dressed in record time and didn't even bother
putting on my shoes as I lead her to the house, I started the tour in the
living room and showed her the bathroom and spare bedroom. Then the
kitchen and dining room were next followed by the laundry room. I then
took her to the upstairs where I slept along with the upstairs bathroom.
"This is much better then I expected from you and we will have a lot of
fun here," she said as she had an evil grin on her face.
She went on to say that, "In fact I think you should build another bed
frame cage for here as well."
I was upstairs and found my wet nasty undies from before and gathered
them up. As Betty went thru all my things, I slipped off my boy things
and white undies, exchanging them for the nasty wet black ones I had on
earlier. After getting them back on I pulled my jeans over them followed
by a t shirt. Although this time I put my silicone breast forms in each
bra cup before doing so.
"I think tonight I will have Stacy met Jill and show you both the meaning
of making your Mistress upset," she told me as she looked thru my girl
clothes I had d**g out.
She found my butt plug and called for me to come to her. I quickly did so
and gave a curtsey in my own room to her as I saw her standing there
holding it.
"I think you should be wearing this, don't you Jill?" she said ask a
question but I knew was a request.
I slowly undid my jeans again and slid them down to mid thigh and watched
as she sat in a chair. She asked if I had any lube and told me to get a
towel. To which I got both and quickly returned giving yet another
curtsey as I approached. She snatched the towel from my hands and placed
it across her lap. Betty then reached up and pulled my wet panties and
hose down to mid thigh as well and patted her lap for me to lay across
it. I handed her the bottle of lube and did as she wanted.
Betty told me as she ran her hand up my inner thigh and pushed my legs
slightly apart. "I think you should be wearing this unless told or you
are going to relieve yourself for now on, it will keep your pussy ready
for use without to much struggle."
With that I laid there watching as she lubed it up just a bit and then
felt as she pressed it and moved it around my hole. I hated that thing as
it was so big and from having wore it in the past knew how much it filled
my hole to the point of discomfort. I t especially was unpleasant as I
inserted or removed it. Betty teased my hole with it before I felt my
backside stretched open as she gave it a quick thrust. I didn't squirm
but wanted too as she pushed it all the way in and in place. I guess from
the look on my face she could tell and wanted to see it again as she
slowly pulled it out and did it again.
"This will help keep my slut loose and ready to please," she mentioned as
she held it in place for a minute so my cheeks had a chance to grip it
tightly.
When she thought it was going to stay in place she let go and patted it a
few times causing me to feel each tap deep inside me.
"Now get up!" she said sternly as she motioned for me to do so and I slid
off her lap.
I gave yet another curtsey before she helped me pull my undies back up
and then tugged at my chastity device and smiling at me. Betty told me
then to get dressed and she got up.
She went on to say that she expected her bed to be finished soon and I
could bring it over along with her favorite nighty and the undies I just
took off when I came over this evening to her house. She said that I
could install the bed and by then Stacy should be there and tonight it
was going to be about being slutty more so then my maid duties.
And with that she started back down the stairs and I followed right
behind her after turning off all the lights. As we got to the foot of the
stairs she turned and told me, "Before I go I want you to kneel and kiss
my feet."
I did as she said after she kicked off her shoes and paid extra attention
to each one and could tell she was getting excited by my efforts. She
always did like it when I worshiped her feet and this was no exception.
She then stopped me and told me to slowly kiss my way up her legs. I
started softly kissing as I climbed further up getting both legs equally.
Betty pulled her dress up a bit as I continued to climb further. And when
I reached her thighs, she let her dress fall over top of me but guided me
with her hand on my collar thru her dress. Pulling me up to her very wet
spot under her panties I heard her moaning loudly.
"Pull my panties aside and eat my pussy you sissy," she got out between
moans.
As I did so she began to grind it on my face and I worked her pussy hard
with my tongue. It only took her a few minutes before I felt her tense up
and with both hands pull me all the way into her as the flood washed over
me. She held me there for a minute before pulling me back and letting go.
After placing her panties back and licking her some more, I climbed out
looking up to her from the floor.
She caressed her dress a few times and turned telling me I best get busy
and be at her house later tonight at 6. I got up and gave a curtsey
telling her, "Yes Ma'am Ms Betty," as I followed her out.
She got in her car as I held the door for her and was again reminded of
my place at this very moment when she pulled my turtle neck down,
exposing my collar. "I can't wait to have you and Stacy to abuse
tonight," she said as she shut her door before pulling out of my driveway
and taking off.
As I was left in my driveway, I quickly tucked my collar back under my
shirt and headed back into the garage to finish the bed frame. It didn't
take long and with my power painter had it ready to deliver in no time
flat.
I still haven't got my phone back from Betty yet and was really wondering
what Kim was thinking and if I could ever escape this situation I am in
now. I sat there on my couch and couldn't come up with anything to get
out of this and decided that I should just go ahead and go to Betty's
place just a bit early to set up her bed. I wasn't sure if I should
change or not and just decided to take the things and stay the way I was
now. I loaded the frame in my truck and headed over to her place.
When I arrived I saw Betty's and Alice's cars in the driveway and didn't
see any others. I thought I would see if she wanted me there early or not
before I unloaded the bed frame. After knocking on the door and
announcing my arrival as I entered the house, I saw her sitting at her
computer. She quickly let it be known that this was her house and I best
wait for now on for her or someone to let me in before just walking in.
"I am terribly sorry Ms Betty, please forgive me," I found myself saying
even though that really upset me seeing me and her got that house
together.
She then had the nerve to tell me to go back outside and try it again to
which I did. She made me wait and the dogs were going nuts before she
finally opened the door. "Thank you Ms Betty ," I told her.
She then told me I needed to announce my arrival by saying, "Good
afternoon Ms Betty I am here to serve you and follow that with a
curtsey."
I repeated what she told me and gave a curtsey standing for anyone to see
on the front step before she stepped aside and let me in. I stood there
at attention as she shut the door and she headed back to her computer.
She told me to come in and take a seat and asked why I was so early. I
went to the table and took a seat by her and sat down.
"I wanted to put your bed together before 6 so I would have it done
before the time you said," as I sat there worried.
She didn't acknowledge my answer and the grand k** came strolling out and
about from the back of the house. I sat there watching as Mary was making
another mess when Alice came out dressed very nice and told Betty they
were leaving and she would be back late tonight after her date. They
carried on their conversation as if I wasn't even there. After they left
she kept me sitting there without talking to me for about 5 minutes. I
finally asked her if I could ask her a question to which she replied
disgruntle I could.
"Why are you doing this to me after you yourself wanting me to leave in
the first place?" was what I had really been wanting to know but to
afraid she might get mad.
She turned and looked at me from her game and told me her same delusional
story about how I was the one who decided to leave and she never said
such stuff. She went on to tell me how big an asshole I became and that
when we were together, it was me who said I belonged to her until she
decided I was no longer hers. "And this is what you deserve and know you
really want. she told me.
"Now enough of this bullshit, go get busy and setup my bed," she scolded
me. I replied with a dejected yes Ma'am as I was no longer wanting to
chat and get her anymore upset then she sounded already.
I took her bed apart and d**g it out to the living room before getting
the new frame I built. After setting it up and placing the mattress back
on top, I made the bed for her to finish the look making sure the sheets
didn't hang to low and you could see the cage below somewhat.
"What would you like me to do with the old frame Ms Betty?" I asked as I
was ready to show her my creation.
She slowly got up and made her way past me and told me to take the frame
back to my garage to which I loaded it in my truck before coming back
inside. I noticed she was in her room examining my work and seemed very
pleased.
"Crawl inside Jill," she told me as she held the cage door open.
I knelt down and slipped under her bed and heard the door slam shut
behind me I then saw her slid her foot in and told me to kiss it and I
did. She then disappeared onto the bed and began to bounce a few times.
"Well done slut, I'm impressed," I heard her say as I was locked away
underneath her.
She then reached down and saw her unlock the door latch and called me to
come out. I crawled out and was again told that I would be staying in
there when not being used at night when I stayed there.
She went on to tell me to go get a shower so I could get out of my nasty
wet undies and prepare for the fun she had planned tonight. I quickly
took my nighty and clean things and went into the bathroom. After a few
minutes and when I was ready to jump in the shower , Betty entered the
room. She went straight to under the sink and produced a big red bag and
some hoses.
"You will be clean inside and out at all times, is that understood?" she
asked holding the bag out for me to see.
I had only had an enema once in my life and remember that I really hated
it. She told me to take my butt plug out and have a seat on the toilet so
she could show me how to properly clean myself out and what she expected
each time from now on. I worked the plug out and slowly sat it in the tub
before sitting as told. She added some water and then a bit of dish soap
to the bag as I watched. She then topped off the bag with more warm water
and replaced the cap.
"Now lean up," was all she said as I tilted my weight and she reached
back behind me inserting the nozzle into my hole.
I now had a tube in me as she hung up the bag. I felt her begin to fill
my insides as she opened the switch on the tube. After a minute or so, my
stomach felt bloated and I thought I was full. She then took the bag and
gave it a big squeeze empting the contents into my insides filling me
even more. My stomach began to cramp very badly and I felt very ill at
this moment. I wasn't sure if I could keep the fluid in me when she told
me to lean up once again. She then took a grip on the hose up close to my
hole and with a quick tug yanked it out but just as quickly inserted my
butt plug back in.
"Pppppppppplease Ms Betty, it hurts," I cried out in distress as she
stood up.
I watched as she filled the bag again the same way and I though my inside
were going to explode. I heard her laughing as she told me I would get
use to it after a few times and that she expected me to do this myself
for now on. She made me sit there for about 10 minutes and the pain and
discomfort was killing me when she finally told me I could pull the plug
and drain the fluid from deep inside me. I didn't hesitate and as soon as
I did so, the waste shot out into the toilet. As soon as I finished she
handed me the bag and told me this time I was to do it.
"Please no Ms Betty not again," I pleaded with her to a look of a happy
Mistress at my dismay.
She told me if it came out clear this time I wouldn't need a third round
with that dreaded bag. I did as she wanted and when she finally allowed
me to expel my bowels, I looked and it was pretty clear liquid that came
out this time. She must have approved as well because then she told me I
could get in the shower and while I was at it, put my plug back in. I
soaked in the shower but shortly told to hurry up by Betty. So I quickly
finished getting clean and going over my whole body looking for any signs
of stubble. After making sure I was smooth all over, I climbed out and
began drying off.
"It's about time as Stacy should be here any time as well as a guest of
mine," I was told as that had me wondering who it was.
I had to ask as I quickly started getting dressed in my things. "Who else
is going to be here Ms Betty?"
She wouldn't say only telling me that is no concern of mine. "All you
have to do is be the best sissy I know you can be."
I was very concerned though but knew she wasn't going to say so I started
putting on the things she said I had to bring. I put on my white bra and
panties before sliding on each leg my white lace top thigh highs. I was
just about to slip on my nighty she told me to bring when she came into
the bathroom holding a very fancy sissy dress.
I have another surprise for you Jill," as she held it up for me to see.
I looked it over closely and saw how sissy it looked with all it's satin
and lace and very pink with a touch of white. I also noticed how very
short it was and that she was also holding a very fluffy white petticoat.
I did not want to wear such a thing but knew better to say so as I slowly
took them as she handed them to me.
"I got these for you to wear tonight, what do you think?" she asked as I
stared at the dress.
I quickly knew what she wanted me to say, "Thank you very much Ms Betty,
I love it."
She bust out laughing because we both knew better and she thought it was
funny I was so much hers. She also said that I would be getting more such
dresses as time goes by in all sorts of colors. She told me that Stacy
already had some like it and would be in her blue one that matched mine
tonight. They aren't cheap I know and she explained that as well. "You
will be doing a lot around here and for my friends to pay for them to."
She then told me I should finish getting dressed as she got undressed to
take her a shower. I sat the dress down and stepped into the petticoat
pulling it up in place. I decided I should do my makeup before getting on
my dress and sat down at her makeup table before hearing her call me. "I
want you to be ready by the time I am done in here, is that understood?"
I assured her I would be and gave a curtsey before backing out of the
room and franticly getting busy. I hastly did my makeup and too my
surprise it wasn't too bad. I then put my breast forms in and then slid
on my new dress. I heard her about to finish up and quickly threw on my
wig. I heard the water being shut off as I was putting on my apron. I
made it back to her just in time as the shower door opened. I grabbed a
towel and held it out for her to step into and began drying her off as
she stepped out.
"I want you to go get me my black leather skirt with flames on it and my
corset." To which I went to get right away.
I quickly came back and saw her doing her makeup still naked in the
mirror. She stepped back and pointed to the floor at her feet.
She stood there and waited saying, "I want you to sit with your legs out
right here," as she looked my way.
I quickly put her thing over the door on their hangers as I quickly sat
down where she told me. As I did so she straddled my body and pressed my
head between her thighs and the counter. She began to finish her make up
as I barely heard her say, "Get to work slut."
With my head trapped in place and my face smashed into her, I began
licking away at her pussy, my hands were pressed flat on the floor and
after struggling to breath as she held me in place with her legs. after a
few minutes of this I had to breath but knew better to stop so I slid a
hand up her inner thigh on it's way to her wet spot to buy me some
breathing room as I did my task.
"I suggest you put your hand back on the floor, I don't think I said you
could touch me with your hand," I heard as her thighs clamped even
tighter to my head.
I quickly returned my hand to the floor and as soon as it did so, I felt
her shifting her weight some. I then had my hands stepped on as she
finished her makeup. When she finished I felt her getting into my effort
more and soon had my hair intertwined in her fingers just before she
flooded my face with her orgasm.
"OH JILL, WE SHOULD HAVE BEEN DOING THIS MORE ALL THESE YEARS!" I heard
her scream as her body quivered a bit.
As she settled down some she finally let loose and loosened her vice like
grip on my head. She backed away and off of my hands leaving me sitting
there soaked and needing to redo my own makeup. She had other plans as
she told me to help her get her skirt on. I did so and then she wanted my
help with her corset. after making sure it was tight and she was
satisfied, Betty went and sat at her makeup table.
"I want you to put on my thigh highs," she whispered knowing how much
that her wearing them and touching them turned me on.
I slowly rolled one up and as she held her foot out to me, began sliding
it up her leg. As I did the next one she reached in my top and bra
teasing my nipple like she does so well.
Then when I finished she had me stand up.
"Raise your dress sissy," she told me in a seductive voices and as I held
it up she gently grab my balls and chastity cage.
She twisted and inspected it softly, "I see it is doing it's job as your
clitty is swelled up to the limit"
And with that she let go and pulled my dress back down as far as it would
go and patted my butt as she laughed at me. She then had me put her boots
on her and zip them up after kissing each foot. I was then told to put on
my new 4 inch heels she got me as well with white feathers on them. As I
slipped them on I was thinking how tall I would be and how hard it would
be to walk in them.
"And they best stay on your feet no matter what all night," she hissed at
me.
Then I was told to sit next to her and she told me since we were in a
hurry she would fix my makeup back. I sat there a few minutes and just as
she was about done I heard the dogs starting to bark. Someone was here
and she knew it as well as the dogs were announcing their presence. Then
I heard the door as they knocked and Betty told me to go answer it. I got
up and gave a curtsey and backed out of the room when they knocked again.
I opened the door expecting to see Stacy and to my shock and surprise, it
was someone totally different, in fact there were two people. I stood
there thinking I knew the one person but wasn't really sure it could be
her. When I was brought back to the moment with "Well are you going to
let us in you stupid sissy?"
I then realized who it was and was wondering how it came to be that
Mistress Bobbie was standing at Betty's door. She was a trans-domme who I
had been chatting with about belonging to after me and Betty split up.
She was with another cross dresser as well who looked dressed almost able
to pass. She had a stable of subs and a daddy type boy friend who I was
going to serve but chickened out right before meeting Kim. I stopped all
contact with her and just disappeared I guess. Bobbie was talking about
me being a total sissy for her and her family and all sorts of rules,
discipline and service which scared me to death. Now standing here
looking at her in the flesh and sort of in the same predicament I was in
with Betty.
"Well let them in you stupid slut and introduce yourself," Betty told me
as she watched my reaction.
I held the door wide open as she stepped in looking very upset with me.
She was dressed very nice in a skirt and blouse and did pass well enough
just like all the pictures I saw of her before. I did as told and made
sure to give my best curtsey to them. She stood there eyeballing me up
and down before slapping me hard across the face.
"You do know that you should have never stood me up you sissy slave,"
Bobbie told me as I rubbed my face.
I was then ordered by her to put my hand back down and was hit with
another slap. She hit me so hard I stumbled back a step in these heels.
But I dared not move my hands this time to rub away the sting. She told
Betty that she couldn't wait to see what I could do and Betty told me to
start cleaning the house as they chatted. I got right to work in the
living room as the Ladies sat and watched but I was to busy to tell how
much. I did hear them talking though and heard them saying how I was
going to be loaned to her often, like at least once a week. I was going
to belong to Ms Bobbie as if she was Ms Betty.
"Has she solved her bi-curious state yet?" I heard her ask Betty.
She assured her I had and told her she wasn't so sure I liked it. Bobbie
went on to explain that didn't really matter as it was not a requirement
that I liked it, but how good I did as told. They both laughed and I
heard them chat how Betty snooped in my phone and realized I was chatting
with Bobbie. She also said since Bobbie was retired and that Betty didn't
really care for me or want me around 24/7 but also kept as sissy as
possible, that this partnership would work great. I found out that the
other person there was Ms Bobbie's sub Gina, who I would be beneath and
would learn a lot from.
"Get the bottle of wine sissy," I was told as Betty stopped me from
cleaning.
I gave a curtsey and went to get it and a couple of glasses before
returning. I poured each a glass giving Betty hers first still worried
about how Bobbie was going to treat me. Betty went on to explain that I
was going to be a total obedient sissy slave for the rest of my days. To
be owned and used and abused as they deemed fit. I then heard the dogs
alert once again as another car pulled up. After a minute or so I heard
yet another knock on the door. I looked at Betty and didn't need her to
tell me to get it. I quickly answered the door to see Stacy standing
there dressed in a blue outfit just like mine. I introduced myself and
let her in as well.
"Awe Stacey, my favorite sissy, you have at last arrived," Betty told her
as I watched her curtsey much better then I could.
She motioned for her to come in and Stacy handed me some flowers she
brought for Betty. I also took her bag as she went right to her and knelt
before her kissing both feet. She then waited until told and stood up
giving a curtsey to Bobbie as well.
"This is Mistress Bobbie, Gina and Jill," Betty told her and she
immediately got up to curtsey to the other two Ladies.
Betty went on to say that she owned both me and Stacy and although Stacy
was fulltime, I would be. We both would also be loaned to Ms Bobbie as
this partnership took place. Ms Bobbie seemed like she meant business
from the looks she was giving us.
"Well just don't stand there Jill, get your ass in here and stand at
attention with your feet together, hands behind your back and head bowed
as you await your Mistress's next command," Bobbie told me. I quickly
went before all of them and did exactly as told after giving them a
curtsey.
While they made us stand there waiting a few minutes Ms Betty told me to
go retrieve her surgical gloves and the bottle of lube from her room. I
had a suspicion what that meant but didn't hesitate. I returned handing
them to her and then she told Stacy and me to kneel in front of the other
couch facing it.
"Betty may I please be allowed to show your slaves something about
discipline," Bobbie chimed in.
I began to really get worried as Betty told her it would be a pleasure to
watch. Ms Bobbie then had Gina get her riding crop and in no time flat I
heard it swishing thru the air in some practice swings. I had just met
Stacy and now was right by her side about to learn about pain I was
thinking. Ms Bobbie lined the crop up against my cheeks as she told us we
each would count them and thank her for each stroke. I then felt the
sting slice across my backside and a pain shot up my body. I tensed up
but did as told and then it was Stacy's turn. Bobbie took turns until I
counted 10 strokes and Stacy received the same.
"This is how I train a slave to listen," Bobbie said as I could feel each
welt from her.
She then handed the crop to Gina to put away as she told Betty she would
like an example of our oral skills. Betty told her sure and then I
watched as Gina slipped her skirt off and then removed Ms Bobbie's skirt
as well. Gina then slid off Ms Bobbie's panties before removing her own.
Gina was already very excited as Bobbie stepped in front of me and Gina
stepped in front of Stacy.
"Now to see what we have to work with here," Ms Bobbie said as she stood
over me as I turned to see her cock inches from my face as she had her
hands on her hips waiting.
Gina was standing with her hands behind her back as Stacy started right
away sucking and stroking her. I glanced up to Bobbie for mercy and saw
none and slowly started to massage her cock. I was told right away to
keep my hands behind my back unless told otherwise and I did so as I
reached my mouth to take her in. I began sucking her and felt it grow as
she just stood there and kept her hands on her hips watching.
Bobbie told Betty that I was pretty good at this for not liking it so
much as the three of them laughed and me and Stacy worked. I was sucking
slowly and sliding up and down a few inches with each stroke. As I did so
for a few minutes I glanced up to Ms Bobbie to see her looking down on me
with disdain in her eyes. I then glanced over to Stacy to see her really
working on Gina and Gina holding her head as she seemed to be enjoying
her efforts. I then quickly glanced to Betty to see her sitting in her
chair with her hand under her skirt pleasuring herself as she watched.
"KEEP YOUR EYES ALWAYS FOCUSED ON THE ONE YOUR SERVICING," Bobbie yelled
at me snapping my focus back onto her.
My effort got more intense as I began to take even more of her cock and
at a much quicker pace. I could hear light moans coming from Gina and
Betty as I felt every inch Ms Bobbie's cock as it slid in each time.
After another 5 minutes of nonstop sucking, I heard Gina start to moan
very loudly. I then picked up the pace as I could tell Stacy about was
finished. I was told that my skills would be trained a lot under Ms
Bobbie she told me as I felt her stiffen up a bit. She took a hold of my
hair and began to thrust even further with each stroke. Soon enough I was
feeling her tense up some and I was prepared to receive her load. She
pulled back just a bit and told me, "Don't you dare sallow any of it, you
wait until told."
Betty added, "Show us your reward when you receive it."
Another minute and a couple more thrust by Bobbie and I felt gobs of cum
fill my mouth. So much so some of it overflowed down my cheeks. She
pulled out and I tilted my head back as Gina was doing, waiting for my
next orders. Ms Bobbie then told me and Stacy to kiss each other deeply
swapping our rewards. I turned to face Stacy and she kissed me deeply
right away and spit her load into my mouth followed by her tongue. Betty
then told us we could swallow it with which I did although that was tough
to do. It was so much it took about three big gulps.
"I think it's time to remind you two who you belong too," Betty said as
she stood up and stood between us.
She snatched each of us by an ear and turned us to face the couch once
again. Guiding us to lean over the front of it again I was afraid I was
in for yet another whipping. It turned out it was going to be worse. I
watched as she took the surgical gloves and began to put them on. The
last time she did that was years ago for me when she tried fisting me. I
really didn't like it and she never really completed the task back then.
"I own your two asses and it is time to show you the literal meaning of
such, and you best not move," she said as she flopped my dress over my
back.
She then did the same to Stacy and pulled down each of our panties. She
kicked my knees apart some and pulled my butt plug out, rubbing my
opening with some lube. I watched as she did the same to Stacy and then
pulled a chair into the room behind Stacy. I watched as she started to
open her up with a finger as she worked it in and out. Stacy seemed to
like that and soon Betty was adding another finger. She had three fingers
in her and I heard Stacy switch to moans of pain instead of pleasure.
"Stacy you seem very tight," Betty said as she scooted her chair closer
to my backside after pulling her fingers out of Stacy.
She told the room that, "I know Jill is going to be tight."
Betty then pressed a hand on the small of my back and inserted a finger
deeply into me. A squeal escaped me but she pressed more firmly on my
back reminding me to hold still. I struggled to stay still as she added
finger after finger until I felt split wide open. I could feel inside me
as she pushed and twisted as she worked her fingers in and out.
"Yes she is very tight indeed," I heard her say just as I felt her whole
hand enter me.
I began to be very distraught and thought I couldn't handle it any longer
when I began to rise up off my knees when Bobbie stepped up and pushed me
back down. Betty worked her hand in deeper and made a fist as she pounded
away causing me to scream out, "PPPPPlease Ms Betty."
She didn't stop though for another minute or so and yanked her fist out
in a ball as I cried. Betty then slid back behind Stacy and she received
the same treatment. I froze sobbing as she worked on Stacy feeling very
sick to my stomach. Stacy was crying now and soon enough Betty was
getting her point across to both of us very well. After she pulling out
of her, Bobbie told Gina to get Betty a towel. She cleaned her hand up
and told us both to thank her for the lesson. We each turned to Betty and
as I watched Stacy leaned over, we both kissed her feet and thanked her.
"Now I want my girls to show their Mistress their gratitude," Betty said
as she stood up in front of us.
She reached behind her unzipping her skirt and I watched as it fell to
the floor leaving her pussy exposed. Stacy picked it up as Betty stepped
out of it and sat back down. she then pointed to her pussy and Stacy got
right to it. Betty then pulled her titties out of her corset and told me
to take care of them. Now she had two girls hovering over her tending to
her desires. She began moaning as we clung to her pleasuring her
together. Stacy kneeling between her thighs and me d****d over her
attached as I bent over to her breast.
Bobbie spoke up and said as we did our task, "I think they are missing
something here."
And with that she had Gina get our butt plug and reinsert them in place.
I felt it get pushed back in but didn't hesitate in my efforts and took
turns equally with each breast the way I knew she liked. She roughed up
my wig the more she got excited and then suddenly she had us switch
place. I kissed her softly as I moved into place sliding between her
knees as Stacy did the same moving upwards. After I arrived at her
swollen wet pussy, it was just moments of resuming my task I felt her
explode. She reached down holding me there as she soaked my face and then
patted my head telling me and her to stop.
"Now girls, go get your leashes," she told us as we both waited for her
command. I quickly went and got mine as Stacy got hers. We both stood
there holding them out to her and she took each one and attach it to each
of our collars as she had us kneel.
"Now to finalize this partnership," she told the room as she held the
ends of both out for Bobbie to take.
Bobbie had Gina get up and retrieve them for her as Bobbie sat up
straight awaiting them. We each crawled following her lead as she
directed us to our new other Mistress.
Bobbie took them and told Betty, "Thank you Betty, I will train them with
help from my family to be the best sissies a person would want."
With that she gave them both a slight tug and I knew I was in for a new
life I didn't want. She then had Gina go get her bag and we both sat
there staring up at her. Gina returned and Bobbie told her to fix our
makeup, wigs, and to also apply some nails and paint them to match our
outfits. With that she handed our leads to her and she told us to get up
and follow her to Betty's room which we did.
She lead us to the makeup table and told Stacy to kneel and wait right
next to it as she had me take a seat. She then started fixing me back up
and was an expert at it so it seemed. She then got out some long nails
and glue and got right to work on my nails.
"I hope these come off easy?" I asked her interrupting the silence when
she looked at me sternly.
She then told me or us, "You are not to speak unless spoken too, I am
here as a leader to train you two and get the same treatment you will
show all others."
She then answered my question telling me that the glue was the best and
would last at least a week before we could even pry them off. "Wouldn't
want one falling off in the middle of servicing our Mistress now would
we."
When she finished with me she told me to go fix my outfit and make sure
it is perfect as she reached over taking Stacy's lead and getting her to
sit by her. I went and did as told and when I returned gave her a curtsey
as I stood by her. She told me to take my place and wait where Stacy once
was and I watched her do her magic on Stacy. After what seemed like only
minutes but was actually about an hour, she said she was finished. Gina
then had Stacy stand up and fixed her outfit, reaching under to caress
her clitty some.
"Let me inspect you," she told me and I got up and stood next to her.
She looked me over satisfied with me and then did the same but instead of
my clitty, she caressed my chastity cage and balls thru my panties
instead. Gina then told us to follow her as she took our leads and lead
the way back into the living room. We entered the room and were made to
stand in the middle of the room as they looked us over. Ms Bobbie said
that Gina did a great job and Betty agreed. She thanked them and told us
to curtsey as she tugged our leashes. After doing so Bobbie took the
leads from us and then handed Stacy's to Betty.
"Well we really need to be going Betty, I will take good in her
training," she told Betty.
I was wondering what this meant when I heard Bobbie say, "First I need to
go relieve myself of some of this wine."
She then lead me behind her as we headed for the bathroom. We got to the
toilet and she told me to get her dick out and hold it as she relieved
herself and I best not let her skirt get in he way. I pulled it up and
lowered her panties below her balls and aimed it for the toilet.
"I expect you to do this all the time my little one," she said to me as
she kept her hands on her hips.
After a brief pause and a yes Ma'am from me, the flow began to go. I was
holding it there making sure to not spray it outside the desired spot
until it slowed and after a few last twinkles, thought she was finished.
I then gave it a few shakes to get the drips off when Bobbie jerked my
leash closer and downward.
"You will drop to your knees and clean me with your mouth sissy, you
never shake it clean, is that understood?" she told me as I was being
lead to my knees next to her.
I assured her I understood and quickly took her in my mouth sucking
softly the entire member until I knew it was clean. She then pulled back
some and I looked up waiting until she tugged me to get up. I was then
lead back to the living room where Gina was ready to go and Stacy was
cleaning as Betty was dressed and waiting for us.
Betty told me I best learn fast as Bobbie and I headed for the door.
Bobbie and Betty gave each other a quick kiss and Gina got the door as
they lead me out to their car reluctantly but corporately as well to
avoid any further humiliation.
I had no ideal what was in store for me but heard Betty say, "When you
bring her back tomorrow night I will introduce you to Ed."
To which Bobbie told her it would be a pleasure. I was placed in the back
seat as Gina got the door. And I started to cry a tear as we pulled out
of the driveway and I saw nothing good coming from this and we drove
away.
I was seating now in Ms Bobbie's car as we were on our way to her place.
Gina was up front with her and I was in the back seat not sure what to
expect when we got there. I was dressed as sissy as possible in my new
pink sissy outfit and brought nothing else to change into or knew how
long I would be there. I was wanting her to live further away then the
halve an hour I knew she did as I felt a bit safe back here.
"Ms Betty gave me a key to your chastity device and if your a good sissy
we might just take it off," Bobbie told me as she drove.
Gina looked back as Bobbie watched me in the mirror. Gina motioned for me
with a finger and I lend forward. She reached back giving me a soft but
passionate kiss. I thought that this might not be so bad after all at
least until Bobbie laughed.
After Gina broke off the kiss I heard Bobbie say, "And then maybe not,
but you best be good either way."
It wasn't long and we arrived in the neighborhood I thought she lived in
from our earlier chats and was right seeing how we pulled into a condo
complex a few minutes later. It was a pretty well off place and she had
her own garage she opened with a remote. Even before she shut the door I
was summoned out of the back as Gina opened my door. She told me I
couldn't stay there as she reached in getting a hold of my leash "You
best get a move on and not make Mistress Bobbie wait."
I had not much choice in the matter as she pretty much dragged me out of
the car. I was then informed that Bobbie's daddy was inside waiting to
meet me as well. I was getting very nervous as we kept going and having
some trouble keeping up in these heels. We entered the condo and after
walking thru the kitchen entered the living room. I did notice how clean
the place looked and scanned the room for anyone else but didn't see a
soul. That was when Bobbie stopped and Gina handed her my lead. Bobbie
then told me to wait right here while she went to get daddy. They both
left me waiting in the middle of the room and shortly returned along with
a guy about my size but dressed very manly instead of being dressed like
I was.
"So this is Jill," he said as he came up to me and walked slowly around
me. I didn't move a bit as I stood looking down and how I was taught. He
raised the short hem on my dress and inspected me thoroughly.
"She is very pretty Bobbie," he said as he ran his hand over my legs and
ass.
I felt very nervous and scared as he did so and a bit like a new toy on
display for him to play with.
"Oh Steve, she is very pretty and here to learn to be a perfect sissy as
well," Bobbie said as she took the end of my leash and handed it to him.
I was then told to pull my dress up by Steve and he pulled gently on the
back of my panties. He let go and they snapped back in place as I felt
his hand tug on my collar from behind. Bobbie then told him that I was
decent at giving head and should do as exactly told or they would be
showing me the errors of my way. I would be learning how to do so under
Gina's direction as the lead sub and doing whatever anybody told me to
do.
Steve seemed eager to find out and stopped right in front of me. He took
my chin in his hand and told me to relax as he made me look into his
eyes. He caressed my cheek and then I noticed he undid his belt. Bobbie
and Gina went to sit on the couch to watch as he slid down his pants and
shorts. Not looking as I stay focused upward, Steve took one of my hands
and guided it to his cock. I softly took it in my hand and could feel how
big and massive it was, much bigger then mine.
"Well let's just see what the sissy can do don't you think," Steve said
as he put a hand on my shoulder urging me to do as I thought he meant.
I slowly lowered as he pushed ever so slightly and I melted to the floor
on my knees, sliding with my face against him. When I finally stopped on
my knees he was holding a semi erect cock in my face and after I didn't
take it, slapped my lips with it a few times. That was the cue I knew as
to take it in my mouth and I parted my lips as he took his hand off my
shoulder.
"Make daddy happy," was all he said as had the tip of his cock in my
mouth.
I learned from earlier to place my hands behind me and instantly put more
in my mouth as I applied a steady suction. After my mouth was full I felt
him grow a bit and started sliding back and fourth on him as I looked up
into his eyes. He caressed my face as I eagerly tried to get this over
with but to my surprise he told me to slow down. He grew to it's full
erection and was bigger then my mouth could contain. I was doing the best
I could and by the sounds he was making, it seemed he liked it. I wasn't
getting every inch though and he placed a hand on the top of my head and
forced me further on him causing me to gag as it went into my throat. He
pulled back only to do it again just as I caught my breath again.
Steve then said as he held me fully onto him and I gagged badly. "We will
have to work on this though."
He held me there and I thought for sure I was going to puke and my nose
and eyes started to water. Then he pulled back allowing me to breath only
to start a deep rhythm with me gagging each time he passed the back of my
mouth.
"I want to see you swallow every drop sissy girl," he told me as he went
on using my mouth hard.
Snot and spit were escaping me uncontrollably and then he trusted deeply
once again holding me there. I then could feel him as he erupted down my
throat and he didn't let go until he was finished. Afterwards he pulled
out and I couldn't get enough air and get to breath again. He told Gina
to go get me a towel.
"Here you are Jill," she told me as she wiped my face and dried my
watering eyes.
"Yes daddy, she needs some work," Bobbie told him as Gina finished
cleaning me up.
They then took my leash pulling me to my feet as he pulled his pants back
on. Steve then went and kissed Gina and in return she snuggled up very
close to him. Bobbie also went to him and from behind him told him that
she needed sometime as well with him. I watched standing before them as
they seemed to get into him more.
Bobbie then took my leash and said, "Let me put Jill away and we can go
play."
She then led me down a hall to a door that went to the basement.
Following her down there I noticed the room was a dungeon fully assembled
with all sorts of things. The wall was lined with fake stone siding and a
bit dark. I saw tables, benches, and all sorts of things hanging on the
wall. Paddles, canes, and stuff I could only imagine I might feel and I
also notice a wooden bondage cross. I wasn't sure what she had in mind as
she stopped by a cage.
"Put your hands together in front of you," she told me as if I best do
it.
I did as told and soon enough had leather wrist restraints attached. She
then took a rope and ran it thru the loop on my wrist. She the stepped on
a stool and ran the other end thru a loop on the ceiling. As she stepped
off the stool, she pulled my arms upward. She then kept pulling telling
me to tippy toe. As I reached the limit of my stretch, she tied the rope
to the wall leaving my body hanging. I was barely supported by my toes
and she warned me, "Don't go no where sissy while I go play."
It wasn't like I was really able to go anywhere and could no longer see
her as I hung in the dim light. I did hear her laugh and then heard her
heels clicking as they made thier way up the stairs leaving me alone. My
arms were already starting to ache a bit and were killing me when the
light came on. I had been down there for what seemed like days but
probally only an hour. I heard some more heels coming back down the steps
but couldn't see who it was.
"WHO IS IT?" I shouted out very scared about now.
My whole body ached as I said, "Please let me down and I promise to be
good."
Then I felt someone grab my hair pulling very hard. It was Gina who told
me I was to never speak unless spoken to as she let go of my hair. I was
instructed that I was property and nothing more for now on. Then I saw
her get a cane off the wall. I was still stretched out when she lit me up
with a fierce stroke of her wrist.
"Is that understood?" she asked me and I quickly replied yes Ma'am as I
thought she expected.
She then went on to explain that every infraction I made would mean
punishment, either her doing it or someone else. Then she hit me with yet
another stroke of the cane. She then pulled my hair once again pulling my
head back and whispered in my ear "would you like for me to let you down
now?"
I quickly replied yes Ma'am again and added a please to it as well. She
then sat the cane back on the wall and stepped behind me once again. Very
shortly after that I was lowered quickly down. I collapsed to the floor
as my body was to exhausted to stand and with her help, I got up again.
Gina waited and helped me gain my composer before taking my leash and
slowly heading for the stairs.
"I don't like disciplining people but as the head sub in this family, it
has been made my position," Gina explained.
I thought to myself that she does a very good job of it as well. My legs
I was sure had a couple new marks to show now even without looking. She
also explained that this family likes to spend a lot of time down here.
As we started up the steps, my legs were still weak and we had to pause
as I wobbled a bit. She seemed very caring as she made sure I didn't fall
and then we continued up. She lead the way back to the living room and I
noticed another person sitting there as I entered the room.
"Welcome back sissy, this is Jenny," Ms Bobbie told me as Jenny waved to
me.
Gina took my leash and handed it to Ms Bobbie. Bobbie then guided me to
my knees and I do so without hesitation kneeling next to her. She went on
to explain that this was her whole family and though there might be
others, this was the core of her family. I was explained that I was not a
full member of it seeing how I stood her up and also belonged to Ms
Betty. I was like the bottom rung of the ladder and that went for any
guess she might have over as well. I was here to do as told at all times
and expected to learn to anticipate my duties. Gina would be in charge of
my progress and I best treat all of them as I would Ms Betty.
"That is understood is it not?" Ms Bobbie asked me like I was going to
disagree or something.
I quickly told her yes Ma'am as I looked up to her face from my spot on
the floor. They all seemed pleased in my answer and then I heard Bobbie
say, "Since Jill is all sissied up nice and pretty, I think we should go
on a little trip."
My heart sank and my stomach did a flop as she said that but the rest of
them seemed very excited to hear her say so.
'I think we will take her to the book store to practice a bit," Ms Bobbie
told everyone.
They all seemed to have been there before but I was wondering why a
bookstore would get them so excited. I surely didn't want to go to a
bookstore dressed like this and wondered how inappropriate I would be
there. Gina then asked if she could get a new skirt she saw last time
they went and she was told she could. Now why would a bookstore have
skirts I thought to myself. I really didn't want to go clothes shopping
dressed in a sissy dress.
"Ok then let's go so we can see how well Jill here can perform," Ms
Bobbie said.
I had heard enough and had to ask, even protest just a bit. So I got the
nerve up as everyone got up and ready to go. "Don't you think my outfit
will be out of place shopping Mistress," I said very softly but loud
enough she could hear me.
That was when Jenny spoke up telling me, "It's an adult bookstore silly,"
as everyone laughed as they saw my anguish.
"You will be fine and dressed perfect for where we are going and for what
you will be doing," I heard Steve say.
Ms Bobbie told me that the place had a glory hole in the back and I was
going to be the one doing the blowing as they all watched. I was also
explained that it got them a discount when ones sissy performed as the
owner liked sissies very much.
"Besides it is great practice for you as I plan on pimping you out when
our family isn't all here and your services will be perfected, starting
tonight," Ms Bobbie said as she tugged my leash leading me out to the
garage.
Jenny and Gina got in the back seat and Bobbie waited and reminded me to
get the door for her before telling me to get in on Gina's side. I shut
the door for Bobbie and climbed in the back with Gina as Daddy started
the car. All the way there I was off in my own world worrying about the
adventure to come. Then Jenny lend over and began rubbing my legs and
complimented me on how pretty I was.
"Thank you Ma'am as are you," I told her. And she was too, a bit over
weight and on the heavy side but very much pretty.
She was a genetic girl dressed in a white dress with flowers on it and
nude panty hose with some very nice heels. She began doing more then
teasing me and soon enough grabbed my collar and pulling me across Gina
for a deep kiss. Then she told everyone what a good kisser I was as well.
She let go but took my hand so it rested on her lap. She then pulled her
hem up so my hand was resting on her nylon clad legs.
"She has me so wet Mistress, may I please use her services," she asked Ms
Bobbie.
Bobbie looked back at the scene in the back seat and told her yes she
could and with that Gina helped and guided me to Jenny's side of the
backseat. Jenny then guided me to the floor between her legs and pulled
her dress further up exposing not panty hose but thigh highs and very wet
panties. Jenny then put her hand on my head and forced it down to her lap
as there wasn't much room for my tall frame bent over like this.
"Come on Jill hurry up before we get there," she whispered down to me as
I began kissing her thighs.
She pulled me tightly up to her wet spot and I pulled her panties aside
and began licking and sucking away. Jenny began moaning very loudly and
squeezed my head tightly against her, humping my face as I made sure to
work my mouth and tongue. It wasn't too long before she was tensing up
and held me in place as she came and the flood of juices filled my mouth.
She held me in place as I heard Steve say, "Sounds like my baby girl
approves of the sissy slut's efforts"
She then pulled me away slowly and told everyone "OMG Yes I really like
the way she does that," Jenny said in a state of excitement.
Gina then helped me back to my side of the backseat as Jenny pulled her
dress back down. I regained myself just in time for us to pull into an
adult bookstore parking lot just off the exit. I saw the place only had a
couple cars and not much else around. As we came to a stop, Gina reminded
me to hurry and get the door for Ms Bobbie and hand her the lead to my
leash. I did as Gina told me and soon enough we were all entering the
shop. I followed closely behind Ms Bobbie for protection I guess as I was
scared to death. They all went to the counter where a big fat guy was and
to my shock all of them greeted him like a long lost friend. Jenny and
Gina gave him a deep kiss and Steve shook his hand. Ms Bobbie gave him a
big embrace followed by a kiss as well.
"This is a new sissy, Jill, that we will be training and thought we would
bring her here to start her training Joe," Ms Bobbie told the Man.
The man stepped out from behind the counter and told her that I was a
fine looking sissy at that and Steve told him I was pretty good at giving
head as well. I watch his face as he seemed to get very interested and
told him how much he would like to find out for himself.
"Well Gina would like that skirt she found the last time and the other
girls might want something as well, Does the discount still apply?" Ms
Bobbie added.
He circled around me inspecting my outfit and what was under it. I was
very worried about his answer and then I saw Bobbie hold my leash out to
him as she told me to kneel.
I did as told as the others started looking around the store. I then saw
a few gay guys in the back shopping as well. Joe then took the leash in
his hand and told Bobbie, "The discount sure did just like always but
first I want to see what she can do."
With that I was jerked to my feet as the man turned and we headed to the
back. He told a girl who was in the back room to go watch the counter and
led me to a table. He clear the garbage from it and then forced me to lay
across it face down. After fondling my legs and ass he walked around to
stand in front of me. I watched in horror as he was quickly undoing his
pants. I then heard Ms Bobbie behind me say, "you best do a good job
sissy for my dear friend here."
And then without warning he shoved a fat smelling cock to my lips. I
don't think this guy had has a shower in a few days and was glad his cock
wasn't to big. I parted my lips and as soon as I did he filled my mouth
with his meat. I sucked him very hard and started to use my hands as well
as he had me sprawled over a table sucking him. His grunts built quickly
and it didn't take long at all before he was ramming it in and out before
pulling my mouth tightly on him. I felt him build up and then explode as
I swallowed all of his seed as I was held in place unable to do anything
else. After the nasty fat smelly man deposited his load down my throat,
he pulled out and smeared it across my face. I few more jerks and just a
bit more oozed out and was left smeared on me.
"MMMMMMMMMMM Bobbie she does give good oral sex, how about we try the
other end in a bit?" he snarled as he spoke.
Bobbie assured him that for just a bit more of a discount, that could
surely be arranged. He laughed and said that would be no problem and
Bobbie suggested first her and I should get set up in the glory hole. He
told her that he would tell everyone their cocks were needed if they
liked and then he disappeared thru the curtain.
"Now Jill I want you to get over here and get on your knees and get ready
and the quicker you get them off the faster you can finish."
Bobbie explained as she led me to a closet in the room with no light. As
I was getting in position on my knees and she turned the light on, I
noticed how disgusting it was. There was a whole on the wall along with
all sorts of writings. I saw all sorts of degrading things wrote there
and it looked about as clean as Joe was.
"Now when you see a cock come sticking thru the whole, you are to take it
and get it off as quickly as possible," Ms Bobbie told me as she stood
behind me.
We didn't have to wait long and the first average size looking cock
entered the whole. I sort of hesitated and was hit on the back off the
head as a sign to get going by Bobbie. I looked up to her as I really
didn't believe what was happening.
"Go on Bitch SUCK!" she snapped at me.
She reminded me again what I was there for and reminded me as well that
she could easily beat my ass if I hesitate again. I didn't want that and
after a few strokes attached my lips around the cock and started sucking
at the same time I was stroking a strangers cock. It took just a few
minutes for it to explode and I caught it just as it did and pulled it
out spraying the wall. I froze while still holding it until Bobbie told
me after grabbing my hair "You best suck them dry and swallow every
drop."
She then wiped her fingers thru the mess on the wall and held them to my
mouth. I looked up to her very sick feeling but still sucked her fingers
clean. As I pulled off of her fingers she told me ," As soon as you drain
each cock you can let it go but not a second sooner.
I then let the cock in my hand go and not long afterward it pulled out of
the wall.
I was hoping that was the end to this ordeal but was sadly mistaken when
another cock appeared where the first one was. It was a bit bigger but I
knew better to hesitate any at all. I quickly stroked it a few times and
then sucked it hard. I thought this time I would go much faster and it
seemed to work as it didn't take as long. This time as it gushed in my
mouth I heard Bobbie say, "I want you to show me the cum every time."
The cock stopped flowing and I pulled my mouth free and showed Bobbie a
mouth full. She told me I could now swallow and what a good sissy I was.
I let go of it with my hand and it quickly pulled out of the wall as
well. I stared at the wall to see if another would appear and to my glee
none did. I waited watching that whole when Bobbie came up behind me
bending down and running her hand across my butt plug and on to my
chastity cage.
"How is my sissies clitty doing down there?" she asked me.
I responded right away by telling her it was very limp and she gave my
cage a tug as she pulled her hand away. I was wondering if I was now done
when she reached over me and into my dress top, finding my bra. She
slipped her hand in and under my breast form and teased my nipple a
minute or so. Now that caused my clitty to swell and me to moan.
"Now how is my little slut's clitty doing?" she asked as just then
another cock popped into my view.
I didn't answer her but instead instantly began sucking another cock
feeling more slutty about now. This time she kept teasing my nipple while
I sucked and also guided my head as she moved it to the pace she wanted.
"It looks like I have found sissy's slut buttons," she whispered to me as
I sucked quickly and slowly depending on the pace she set with her grip
on my head.
She then pinched my nipple hard as she forced my head fully onto him and
held me there until I gagged. She pressed my face firmly against the
dirty wall. She let her grip go and seeing how it didn't erupt, I began
my own fast pace on this cock. Soon enough I felt it begin to swell even
more and then twitch a bit. I knew from past experience that it was going
to cum and prepared myself for another load. I was right and soon caught
yet one more slimy load and showed her my reward for an effort well
earned.
"My gurl is getting better at this it seems," she softly said as she
cupped my chin before allowing me to swallow yet one more load.
I closed my eyes and opened them to her still holding my chin and
stareing into my face. I was barely able to swallow that last load and
could feel and taste it mixed with the rest in my throat.
As we waited another minute with no new cocks appearing, she told me how
I would get even better with each one I sucked. She told me as well that
this would be a regular stop for us and Joe was one guy who could get me
some paying gigs.
"Well I think we are finished here, lets go see where the others are,"
she told me as she helped me off my knees.
I got up and she had me fix my outfit and she touched up my makeup by
wiping my face and applying some more lipstick. She then took my leash
and we headed back out of the room. At least that is what I thought we
were doing but she suddenly stopped and I acedently bumped her into the
table as I followed behind.
"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING YOU STUPID BITCH!" she screamed at me as I
backed up.
She turned to look at me and gave a look that she was pissed. I bumped
her pretty good and knew I screwed up but I was also very eager to leave
this place.
"When we get home you are in for a very serious spanking but first you
wait here," she said as she wrapped my leash around a hook by the door.
Leaving me standing there she told me she would send for me after Joe was
finished and they were ready to go. With that she disappeared into the
other room. I remembered now that Joe said he wanted to have a go with my
backside as well and I was hoping he wouldn't show up. My hopes were
dashed a couple minutes later when he bust into the room and walked right
up to me.
"Now lets just see how tight a sissy hole you have back there," he spit
out as he undid my leash from the wall and dragged me back to the table.
He forced me over it face down and kicked my heels apart and groped me
under my dress. I looked back at him as he was undoing his pants and
quickly had them down around his knees. He pulled my dress up over my
back and held it there and with his other hand ripped my panties aside.
"Please Sir, don't ruin my panties and be easy Sir," I pleaded with him.
He didn't have an tolerance for my plea and pulled my panties even more
causing them to actually rip. Yanking them off as I watched him grab his
fat nasty cock and come closer. Not wanting to be his prey I pleaded
again, "Please Sir don't."
He smacked my butt cheeks hard and told me to shut the hell up and began
pressing the tip hard against my leg. I could feel how stiff he already
was and knew he probably wasn't about to be gentle. "Do you have any lube
at least Sir," I cried out as he ripped the butt plug from me and dropped
it on the table by my head.
"I said shut the hell up sissy," as he smacked my ass hard and then
walked around the table shoving his cock into my mouth.
"That's it, get it nice and wet for your ass bitch," he instructed as I
sucked it adding as much spit to it as I could.
He pulled my hair as he took his cock out of my mouth and told me I best
not move.
He then stepped back out of sight but I felt him adjust my hips up as he
held them in place. Then with a hand on my back I felt his cock at my
opening. He didn't try and take it easy either as I felt him pushing very
hard with it pressed there. With out any lube and just some spit on his
cock, I felt like he was tearing me in two as his fat cock spread my
cheeks.
"MMMMMMMMMM Bitch you are tight even after having a plug in," he murmured
as it slowly entered me fully.
My cries fell on deaf ears as he began to unmercifully attack my backside
holding my hips so I couldn't move an inch. He deeply and at a very
vicious pace slammed over and over into me. All I could hear was him
snarling and grunting and his legs slapping mine. I could feel each
thrust as it split my cheeks and after a couple minutes he thrust it
deeply and I felt it explode deep inside my stomach. He then pulled out
and wiped it on my backside. telling me he would get me a different pair
of panties.
"Don't you move Bitch, I'll be right back," he said as I felt him step
away.
He returned and so did Gina as he threw some ruffled panties that were
pink on my back telling Gina how he planned on getting me as much work as
Bobbie would like. He then left us alone and I began crying softly as
Gina helped me up.
Gina was very caring as she helped me out of my tore panties. "Don't cry
Jill, it gets easier and he is a real jerk."
That I knew but also thought there was no way it could get easier. I
slipped on my new panties after Gina helped me reinsert my butt plug and
then she helped me go join the rest of Ms Bobbie's family. They were just
bagging up a bunch of stuff and I couldn't even look at anyone as I felt
so humiliated, sore and used. I did hear Joe tell Bobbie that she could
drop me off anytime she wanted and he would put me to work. To my
disgust, she told him that would be wonderful.
I didn't even think before I spoke and blurted out, "You can't be
serious?"
To which I was suddenly reminded how out of line I was when Gina slapped
my face. She demanded I apologize to which I did and gave a curtsey to
all as well. Ms Bobbie then harshly took my leash and told the room that
I was in for a spanking to remember when we got home.
We left as I heard Joe laughing and Bobbie dragged me to the car. She
didn't wait for me to get her door, instead telling me to get in as she
tossed my leash in the back seat. It was a bunch of talk about all the
new stuff they got tonight on the ride home and then we stopped at an
apartment building. Gina leaned forward kissing both Bobbie and Steve and
gathering up a couple bags.
"Thank you Mistress and Daddy for the things," she said right before her
and Jenny embraced.
Then she got out and headed for the building where I guess she lived.
Jenny scooted closer to me as we got back on the road for the short trip
back. After Jenny playing with my leg and the garage door opening and
closing, we parked.
"Get out," I was told as Bobbie opened the door and ordered me out.
I climbed out of the back and instead of her grabbing my leash, she
grabbed my ear. We made our way into the condo and straight for the
living room. Soon enough Steve took a seat on the couch and Bobbie told
Jenny to get a chair from the dining room and her cane from the basement.
Bobbie finally let go of my ear and I watched as she pulled her dress up
to the top of her thighs.
"You see this you stupid sissy, you did this to me," she scolded me as I
saw her looking at a run in her thigh high.
She pointed to it and continued "You bumped me into the table and ruin my
stockings and left a bruise, now I'm going to teach you a lesson on
paying better attention and leave my own marks on you."
I became very worried as Jenny returned and put the chair in the middle
of the room. She too saw the tore stockings and handed Bobbie the cane.
Jenny then sat next to Steve and snuggled up close to him after telling
me, "Oh Jill I'm so sorry."
Bobbie didn't hesitate and told me to lean over with my hands on the
chair and legs straight. After assuming the position I felt her pull my
dress up tucking it into the top of my panties.
"Don't you dare move and count each one as you receive them," she told me
as the tension built.
I heard the cane cut the air and then she placed it against my thighs
just below my ass. Bobbie tapped me a few times. "I think ten strokes
will serve as punishment don't you sissy?"
I told her yes Mistress just before she pulled it back and quickly slice
it across my thighs. I felt like she just cut my thighs deeply and
screamed out in pain. I couldn't believe how bad that little stick could
hurt and wasn't sure I could handle ten.
She tapped my thighs right where she just struck me. "COUNT YOU STUPID
BITCH," she screamed at me.
I counted one and thanked her just in time for the second one to land. I
got very weak in the knees and dipped a bit but managed to count two and
thank her again. I then thought that I best get back in position and get
these over with as soon as possible. She prepared once again by placing
it against me and with a swish hit my butt cheeks right in the middle.
The pain was unbearable and I screamed out once again before counting it
as well and thanking her. I dipped down a bit to ease the pain and was
having trouble getting back up and in place.
"Come on we don't have all night," she told me as she tapped the outside
of my leg with her cane.
I slowly got back up and braced for another when she quickly did it
again. I counted four but only after screaming out a cuss word from the
pain. I dropped this time all the way to my knees and thought for sure
she would see I had enough. She came up and grabbed my arm suggesting I
get up.
"Please Mistress no more," I pleaded as she helped me up onto my heels.
She didn't seem to care in the least and after I thanked her again she
told me to kneel on the chair and lean over the back of it. "If that
doesn't help you handle this, then we can always start over in the
dungeon downstairs," she told me to my horror.
I turned to look at her after climbing up on the chair and Steve chimed
in saying, "You best turn around Jill."
I turned and leaned over the back of my chair and Bobbie ran her hand
over my backside before replacing it with her cane. She tapped me a
couple times and repeated the last few strokes with another. I screamed
out in pain again but managed to thank her and count five. It was easier
to stay in position but not any easier to take. She lit me up with a
couple more as I counted them as well pausing before giving me the last
one.
"I hope you have learned a valuable lesson here sissy," she told me and I
answered with a yes Ma'am.
She then thrashed the cane once more and after thanking her and counting
the last one she handed the cane to Jenny. Jenny took it as Bobbie
inspected her handy work by rubbing each welt and mark. I dared not move
until told and even though her touch hurt very much as she ran her hand
across them. She then ran her hand thru my legs and gently gripped my
chastity device before pulling it back and patting my butt plug.
"The sooner you accept your fate sissy, the less one will be punished as
I now own your ass even if I have to share you with Ms Betty," she said
softly.
I agreed with her by telling her, "I will do better Mistress I promise."
She only told me she knew and didn't mind either way as she undocked my
dress from my panties. She then took the leash off my collar as she
pulled me up by it "Now go stand in the corner."
I quickly got up and made my way face first into the corner. I rubbed my
backside some and moaned from the pain. More like a whimper then a moan
but still a moan. I was told to put my hands down and then I did so as I
heard Jenny return. The three of them got up and headed for the bedroom
as Bobbie told me," And to think I was going to unlock your chastity
device and let you have a release for a reward, but now you stay there
and think about what you did.
I waited as told and didn't move a muscle for maybe an hour when at of
the silence I heard Steve call me to him. I turned to see him taking a
seat on the couch and he pointed to the seat next to him. After sitting
down he rubbed my thigh and told me he wished I didn't have to endure
such punishments but it was for my own good in my training.
"Yes Sir I know and I promise to be good and I'm trying my best," I told
him. He turned my head with a soft touch of his hand and kissed me
deeply.
He broke the kiss as Jenny and Bobbie had entered the room and Jenny
asked him if he was ready to go. He got up leaving me on the couch and
told me, "When it is just us you can call me Daddy Jill."
Bobbie then told them goodbye and after a few kisses they left us alone.
Bobbie had me lean to one side as she inspected her marks and they still
felt raw. She then had me sit back up and with a hand on my lap began to
caress my leg.
"I have trained a many sissies and you are doing better then most but
still have a lot to learn," she told me as I looked into her face.
It might not always be so harsh but until I get my act right, I would
probably endue much more. She went on to say that Betty probably wouldn't
but Bobbie and her family would gladly have lots of fun once I realize I
am an owned sissy and follow the rules like Gina does. "All you have to
do is realize you are no longer a free will man but an owned sissy and it
will get easier a lot sooner Jill"
"May I please ask you something Ms Bobbie?" I asked seeing how at ease
she seemed at the moment.
She told me I could and I asked, "But I'm not so sure I can get thru some
of the stuff I am asked to do."
She kissed me softly and caressed my hair as I began to sob somewhat. She
leaned my head onto her shoulder and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.
She went on to tell me this is no different then if I accepted her offer
to be hers but now I have Ms Betty to serve as well. As she reached into
my sissy dress top and slowly removed my breast forms one at a time. She
then told me to repeat after her "Yes Ma'am."
I repeated it and was a bit confused as to why.
"Whenever you are in doubt of a doms orders, just say Yes Ma'am or Sir
and do the next right thing which is to do exactly as told," she told me
as she teased a nipple of mine. She sat there teasing my nipple until I
calmed down and my sobs turned to moans of pleasure. At least until my
clitty was fully confined in it's cage and couldn't get any bigger.
"I'll tell you what, if your a good gurl and do so very eagerly, I will
unlock you and give you a release," she whispered to me as I began to
massage her thigh.
She had changed into a silky nighty and she had me begging for that. I
assured her that I would do anything for a release and she seemed very
happy at my response.
"Very good Jill, Now get my camcorder from the table and set it up on the
tripod facing me," she instructed me to do.
As I was figuring it out she explained that she had all her sissies make
a movie proclaiming my submission to her and where to place the camera. I
had it ready to go and was told to turn it on and turn the view finder so
she could see it and bring her the remote control. I retrieved it and
handed it to her as she started the movie.
Tell me your name little one," she asked me as I stood before her.
I responded very eager to make her happy "My name is Jill Mistress
Bobbie." She then told me to tell her what I was and who I belonged too.
I saw where this was going and looked into the camera saying, "I am your
sissy Ms Bobbie, I belong to you totally of my free will."
She then had me turn exposing myself as I had to lift my dress up to show
the camcorder my panties and thigh highs. After doing so she had me stop
thanking me to which I gave her a deep curtsey. Bobbie then pointed at
her feet I took as a clue to kneel there. I quickly got on the floor
looking up to her with a smile. Bobbie then pointed to her heels and told
me to kiss each one and I did so with no hesitation and kept it up until
she told me to slowly kiss my way up.
"Yes Mistress Bobbie, right away," I said loud and clear with a smile on
my face.
I took equal turns on each foot a few times and slowly kissed softly as
my lips climbed her legs. As I got back up and from my knees kissed each
thigh, she slipped open her nighty. She didn't have any panties on and
held her erection out for me and the camera to see.
"What would my sissy Jill Like to do?" she asked as she waved her cock a
few times at me.
Not really wanting to do this as my stomach was still overflowing from
cum from earlier. I also didn't want to screw up being allowed a release
and remembered what she just told me. Do the next right thing so I said
with a smile and bat of my eyes "Your sissy would love to suck my
Mistress Ms Bobbie."
And then I bent over taking her fully into my mouth and began sucking
with earnest. Slow but steady I concentrated on making her cum. She told
me to keep my eyes focused on my Mistress as my head was bobbing up and
down, never letting go as I sucked hard. She made sure my wig didn't get
in my face and I saw her zoom the lens in the view finder.
"That's it Sissy, suck your Mistress like an owned sissy should," she
said as I worked to do as such.
I didn't stop to agree and batted my eyes as I kept steady suction. I
slipped her cock between my lips from tip to base. Soon enough she was
moaning and I knew she was close. She kept encouraging me as I sucked
her. Then she thrust her hips forward and I buried myself on her. I felt
her tense up just before she filled my mouth with a few blast of her
load. From all the others I knew to save it and show her and await her
command to swallow. I pulled off saving every drop and tilted my head
back and opening my mouth to show her and the camera.
"Such a good sissy," she told me as she took my chin closing my mouth.
She held it closed and I swallowed it all and then showed her it was
gone. She patted the top of my head and told me to go turn off the
camera. I quickly got up and gave a curtsey before doing as told. When I
got it turned off she told me to bring it to her. I handed it to her and
she began to watch it as she reached for a key on her ankle.
"You did a good job Jill, now lets see about your treat I promised you,"
she said as she lifted my dress.
I held it up for her and she unlocked my clitty from it's cage. As she
pulled off the cage portion, it sprung to full erection. She sat down the
camera and told me the ring part around my balls would stay on. I then
watched as she took my clitty into her mouth and felt overwhelmed as the
feeling took over my body. It was even better that she was stroking the
back of my nylon covered legs as I held my dress up watching. I am not
sure if it was that or the fact I had been stimulated so much while
locked up but I felt like I was going to bust a load after only a minute
or so.
"May I please have a release Mistress Bobbie," I cried out as she pulled
off squeezing it.
"That was fast and yes you may my little one," she told me just before
she reattached her warm moist mouth.
A couple more pumps of my clitty and waves of ecstasy came flooding over
me. My entire body convulsed with ecstasy as I finally got some relieve.
I clutched the air and froze hoping this feeling or her sucking me would
ever end. She then slowly pulled her mouth of me.
"Now see it is not all bad being an owned sissy now is it?" she said as
she looked up to me in my frozen state.
I finally regain a bit of composer and answered her "No Mistress Bobbie,
that was wonderful thank you."
She then pulled me down to her level and kissed me deeply telling me that
Mistress too like to suck clitties and cock's. I then watched as she
picked up my chastity cage once again.
"Now lets get you locked back up," she told me with me not wanting to do
so.
I wanted to get a longer break from it then a few minutes and was still
hard as hell anyways. She tried to force it on anyway but it wouldn't
budge with my clitty so hard. I think it was my body telling her no when
I knew better.
"Go to the kitchen and bring me a cup of ice," she suggested as she gave
up.
I went and found the cups and ice and filled the glass full. I still had
my panties tucked under my sac and returned handing her a glass full of
ice. I suggested that I could make her drink for her but she reached in
and got an ice cube.
"Don't be silly little one, it's not for a drink," she told me as she
took it and pressed it against my clitty.
She ran it all around down there and in no time my clitty shrunk back to
a couple inches and very limp. She then put the ice cube to my lips and I
took it in my mouth. She then had no problem putting the cage portion
back in place. Then I watched as she locked it once again and put the key
back around her ankle. She told me to go to her room and find a nighty
she left out for me to wear as she began to watch the movie we just made.
"You may relieve yourself if need be and freshen up your make up before
you get back Jill," she said as I headed to go find it.
I got in her bed room and found a silky nighty sort of like hers but more
sheer and a lot shorter then hers. I did have to go relieve myself and
grabbed it on the way to the bathroom. I went in and closed the door and
quickly sat down and lend over taking my butt plug out. I then quickly
relieved myself and went tinkle as well. I was just about to wipe myself
when the door opened wide. Bobbie came right in and up to me telling me
that a sissy never shuts a door and explained that it is always to be
open unless told otherwise,
"You serve here and not live here and a sissy has no right to privacy,
besides it is easier to check on ones property with the door open," she
remarked.
She also asked if I went number one or two and when I told her she told
me that I needed to use an enema and jump in the shower to quickly clean
while I was at it.
"One must always be clean inside and out and ready to serve and that
means every hole," she went on to say.
She found the bag and filled it handing it to me and watched as I did so.
She told me I did a good job and refilled the bag. I repeated the task
and after she inspected the results told me I could jump in the shower. I
wipe my backside a bit and then got up and took off the dress. Stepping
out I picked it up and found a hanger to hang it on. I then removed my
bra then my panties. Lastly I rolled down my thigh highs after slipping
of my heels. I almost forgot to take off my wig when she told me I could
leave it on when cleaning after an enema.
"Just get in and out and a sissy should be quick about it," she told me
as she washed the bag and was putting it away as I got in the shower.
I did as told and made it quick and then she handed me a towel as I
stepped out. I dried off and she handed me the nighty and informed me
that no bra was needed for bed but panties and thigh highs are always a
must. She handed me a pair of red thigh highs and matching silky undies
to wear and I had them on in no time. She had me get my heels back on
though and then started to leave. "Hurry up and do your make up and meet
me back in the living room."
I went and did the best I could as quickly as I could and then went to
see what she was doing. She told me to get a glass of water if I liked
and join her on the couch. I did so and when I returned gave her a
curtsey and told her "Thank you Mistress as I was very thirsty."
She patted a spot next to her on the couch and told me it was ok and to
have a seat. She then pulled me close to her and put my head on her
shoulder. She placed a leg over mine saying we would relax and watch some
TV before bed. I began caressing her leg and felt my clitty stir a bit in
it's cage from the feel of her silky legs. Soon enough I was confined all
too well by the cage as I softly caressed her leg and she played with my
wig as she watched her TV show which I didn't even notice
"Jill would you please go get me a glass of wine and get yourself a glass
of water," she kindly asked me as she pulled her leg away to allow me to
get up.
I quickly got up and went to do as she wished and brought her a glass of
wine. She looked a tad upset at me ," I thought I told you to get
yourself a glass of water as well."
I tried to explain that I wasn't thirsty but she explained instead after
cutting me off that wasn't the point. She reminded me that no matter what
I was feeling I should always do as told so I went and fetched myself a
glass of water.
"Here little one, take these pills," she told when I returned and held
them out in her hand.
I was curious and asked what they were to find out that Ms Betty and her
both wanted me to start a massive dose of hormone replacement therapy. I
tried to ask what that was and why I needed such when she told me not to
worry any.
"That way you will quickly get over losing all your male macho stuff and
soon be able to accept your new sissy self a lot quicker," she stated.
She went on to explain that the benefits of such were less shaving soften
and that my hair would grow quicker and finer. I might gain some weight
but on my skinny frame I could use it. Besides she said the weight would
show more in my ass, hips and my very own growing breast. I also would
feel more feminine and less like my old male self.
"But Mistress this stuff was suppose to only be seen by people in the
lifestyle and vanilla people, such as family and friends would never
know," I tried to explain.
She just laughed a bit and told me that was not possible seeing I was
going to be Ms Betty's sissy as well as hers 24/7. I then tried to tell
her about what Ms Betty and I agreed on but again was cut short.
"Are you trying to argue with me Jill?" she asked as I noticed her tone
become more ominous.
Not wanting to upset her, I quickly stopped and told her no Ma'am and
took the pills and swallowed them. That seemed to defuse the situation
and make her happy. I drank the whole glass and then had to show her I
swallowed both pills. She told me after seeing a doctor I would soon
start injections which were much faster. But also told me to not worry
any about it now "Now it's time for bed, tomorrow you have a big day and
I have to get you back to Ms Betty."
I acknowledge her with a yes Ma'am and helped her up and she lead me
behind her by taking my hand. I followed her to her room and she told me
to climb in. I pulled back the sheets and she too climbed in taking me
and rolling me over so she could spoon up close behind me locking me in
her arms. She told me to kiss her goodnight and I leaned my head back
doing so before she turned off the light and prepared to drift off to
sleep. It didn't take me long and soon enough I was sleeping like a baby.
Sometime during the middle of the night I felt her teasing my nipple from
behind and when I began to stir, she pinched it very hard. As I turned
and rolled over to face her she didn't say a word and just guided me
below the covers. She gently pushed my past her waist until my head was
by her stiff clitty and then she held me there. I knew what that meant
and got right to my task and started sucking her. Bobbie trapped my head
there and her legs worked up and down my body as she got excited. Not
long after that I felt her stiffen and her body tense up knowing she was
very close. I picked up the pace to finish the deed and soon after she
exploded a load into my mouth. I swallowed it and sucked her a bit more.
When she was satisfied she softly let me up with a tug of my arms. She
didn't say anything and pulled me up to her for a kiss before breaking it
and guiding me back to my side as she embraced me with her body from
behind once again. I am thinking she went right back to sleep and after
awhile I did as well.
A couple hours later an alarm went off and she turned it off nudging me.
"Go get the coffee and yourself ready and come back and wake me."
She then rolled over and looked like she was going back to sleep. I snuck
out of her bed and went right away to start the coffee and then I had to
pee. I went and sat on the toilet and relieved my self although with
morning wood and a chastity cage it took extra time. I then thought about
her telling me about getting ready and did the enema thing a couple times
before jumping in the shower. I got out and dried off and got back into
my undies and nighty before putting back my butt plug. I then worked on
my wig and makeup before deciding which outfit to wear. I decided on the
nighty as it was easier and then went to get her a cup of coffee like she
liked it. I took it to her side of her bed to a sleeping Mistress and
held it as I gentle touched her.
"Your coffee Mistress," I whispered to her as she started to wake.
She took the cup drinking a taste and seemed pleased I made it right. She
then told me to crawl under the sheets from the foot of the bed and kiss
my way slowly up to give her a morning blowjob. I went and did as she
said as I watched her get her phone and start looking for any messages. I
noticed she too had morning wood and during the task I heard thru the
sheets "I expect this after you hand me my coffee every morning sissy."
I finished my task with another load recieved from her and she reached
down pulling the covers off us and took a picture. Then instructed me to
show her and the camera before being allowed to swallow and show her it
was gone.
She then put down the coffee and phone and got out of bed. She motioned
for me to follow her as she headed for the bathroom. As she stopped
standing in front of the potty, she told me to hold her clitty as she
relieved herself. When she finally quit and the last few drops flowed I
knew I had to clean her. I sank to my knees still holding her and sucked
it clean. She then patted my head telling me to go start her breakfast
while she got dressed.
I got up and gave a curtsey and yes Ma'am before running along and got
busy making her some eggs, bacon and toast. Halve way though though I
took the coffee cup from her makeup table as she was getting dressed and
refilled it and brought it back to where I found it. I then quietly went
back to making her breakfast. When it was finished I went and told her.
She was about ready for her day and doing her makeup and told me a thank
you. I gave another curtsey and backed out of the room making myself a
cup of coffee before cleaning the mess I made.
"It smells wonderful sissy," she said as she came into the room. I
stopped dry the dishes and thanked her again and was summoned to her as
she took a seat. She told me to go while she ate and to change into the
dress she laid out for me to wear today "I am pretty sure it will fit and
I want you looking hot when I return you home."
I went to her room and saw a silky short black and polka dot dress and
some red polka dot underwear, red thigh highs, as well as some jewelry
like the hoop ear rings, matching wrist and ankle bracelets as well as
some perfume. She even had some heels laid out and although they were
about two sizes to small, I managed to get me feet in them and get them
strapped on. I took off my things from the night before and changed and
then checked my make up once again. I was getting a lot better at doing
it myself already and soon enough was satisfied. I returned to see she
finished the food I made and was now on her computer so I took the dishes
into the kitchen and took her more coffee before returning to finish my
chore.
"Hold on and turn for me," she told me as I started to walk away.
She then had me pull the dress up and show her what it was underneath and
turn some more. She told me I looked smoking hot and did a good job and
called me closer. Still holding up my dress she grabbed my chastity cage.
"I almost think I would like to take this off and let you do your
Mistress, almost," she said before she told me to go finish the dishes
and then we could go.
I had them done and put away before wiping down everything else and then
went to inform her. She had me knell next to her and laid my head in her
lap as she finished whatever she was doing on her computer. I looked up
to notice she had a movie of my morning blowjob and soon enough closed
all the screens. She then told me it was time to go and we got up and I
gathered my sissy dress and was told I could leave the rest as she got
her keys and we headed for her car and Ms Betty's house. She then stopped
me and handy me a small black purse, some lipstick, a 20 dollar bill and
a splash of some perfume, and some condoms telling me, "A girl should
always be prepared, now we are ready, let's get you back to Ms Betty."
I did feel very pretty and at ease at least on the car Ride home as Ms
Bobbie drove us back to Betty's house. She keep rubbing my leg and we
didn't talk much but when she did she kept telling me how pretty I looked
and what she expected from me to make Betty happy as well.
As we got close and I could see Betty's yard I noticed my truck was
parked on the side of the house out of the way and not where I left it. I
also noticed Betty's car, Alice's car, Stacy's car and a truck I didn't
recognize. It seemed someone else was here and after parking I followed
Ms Bobbie closely as we came to the door. She knocked and quickly after
Stacy answered it and greeted us in the perfect sissy way. She had a big
smile and did a perfect curtsey as she held the door open as we walked
in. I noticed Mary and Betty first and Bobbie told me in a whisper to go
greet her properly.
I went straight to her and did so. "Hello Ms Betty, I am here to serve
you," was what I thought she would want me to say as I gave her a deep
curtsey.
Betty looked me up and down and told Bobbie that I wasn't very sissy like
but did look really pretty. "You do a wonderful job transforming him,
maybe I could send you all my girls to make up."
She then told me that Ed would really like it as well when Mary took her
attention with the stuff she was busy crafting. I then had a chance to
look the place over and noticed Stacy busy picking up another mess the
k** made. I also noticed my computer in the corner of the living room as
well as my TV. Alice then came out from the back and she went right to my
computer and sat down logging on, not paying any attention to me. That
made me very curious and I had to ask as Bobbie was sitting down at the
table and I still stood next to Betty.
"Why are my things here Ms Betty if I may ask?" I gently told her.
She looked up with a disgusted look on her face and stared at me harshly
"Because we went last night and took what you don't need from your place
and brought it here."
"Don't worry yourself none, as Alice and Mary needed a computer and you
won't as your days of chatting and watching porn or over," she flatly
told me.
She then handed me not a smart phone but a generic tiny phone and
informed me that Alice had my old phone as well. She explained that the
only phone I needed was one that would receive phone calls and text when
I was called into service. I guess she could tell by the look on my face
that I was shocked and dejected as she went along.
"That's not going to be a problem is it sissy?" she asked as I looked to
Ms Bobbie for help but found none.
I assured it wasn't but I don't think she believed me or she didn't care
either. She then told me to go help Stacy pick up the mess Mary made
earlier and I gave another curtsey before going to help. Bobbie and Betty
started chatting as backed away. I heard Betty ask Bobbie how it went and
was glad Bobbie was very pleased and told her so. I could only imagine if
she said something otherwise what would be my fate.
I helped Stacy pick up the k**s toys when I was summoned back to Betty. I
hurriedly made my way back and gave another curtsey as I stopped next to
her. She told me to turn around and show her my ass and the marks Bobbie
had left. My first thought was Mary was right there but noticed she
wasn't paying any attention.
"I said turn around sissy, don't make me have to tell you again!" she
demanded as I hesitated.
As I turned to do as told I said, "I wasn't sure with Mary here
Mistress."
I pulled my dress back up past my panties and held the position so she
could inspect the marks. She reached over and pulled my red polka dot
panties down exposing my red and bruised ass. She then reached back and
grasped her paddle and let me have a very hard smack across both cheeks.
"When I tell you to do something you do it, no matter who is here," she
told me as I held my position. She then got up and put her hand on my
back and swatted me four more times as everyone watched, including the
k**.
"Besides I want her to see how to handle a sissy such as you so when she
grows up she will know what to do," as she pulled my panties back up and
lowered my dress.
The swats really hurt but I think my pride, what was left of it was hurt
even more. Mary went back to making a mess and Betty told me to turn
around. I turned to face her and she was putting the paddle down as she
told me there was another person she wanted me to meet and he was getting
a shower and that I should go introduce myself and assist any way he
wished. Once again I looked to Bobbie to help as I got very nervous
suddenly but again she seemed to look a bit upset with me as well.
"Yes Ma'am right away," I told her before giving yet another curtsey and
backing away.
I had to walk by my computer and Alice but she never looked up and I
slowly opened Betty's bedroom door. I didn't hear the shower going but
the light in the bathroom was on so I slowly crept in there. As I entered
I saw a very big guy primping in the mirror with no shirt on but dressed
fully otherwise. I noticed his muscles were a lot bigger then mine as he
was also a inch or two taller as well. I stopped in the door way and
spoke up "Hello Sir I was told to introduce myself and find out if I
could assist you anyway.
"Well well, what do we have here, you must be Jill," he said as he turned
to look me over more.
I got even more nervous and my voice shaked a bit as I answered him "Yes
Sir."
He told me to come in so he could get a better look at me and I did so.
He ran his massive hand down my side and then down my leg before cupping
my chin softly so I had to look up to him. He then had me raise my dress
to show him what was underneath as he stared at me. I slowly did so and
he seemed pleased with my polka dot dress and panties, as he got really
close. His hands ran down both my legs as he looked me over front and
back. He cupped my chastity cage and ran his hand under my bottom to push
a bit on my butt plug. He then leaned me over the counter a bit and
reached around to cup my fake breast.
"I have heard all about you Jill and think I will enjoy using you and
your services when I'm here," he whispered as his hand crept up my back.
I then felt a tug on my collar as he pressed his body against mine from
behind. I felt his hand intertwine in my wig and then he slipped it under
my chin. I watched in the mirror as he pressed his thumb to my mouth.
"And I love what they have done with your make up, especially those
lips," he whispered in my ear.
He turned me to face him and pushed his finger harder to my mouth which I
took as a clue as to what to do. I sucked it as he held it in my mouth
until he pulled it out. Without saying another word he guided me with a
hand on my should to my knees before him. I slide down the front of him
keeping my eyes focused up to him. He left me kneeling as I watched him
unbuckle his belt and unzip his pants.
"Pull out Daddy's cock sissy and do what sissy's do," he told me as I was
starting to shake a bit with fear.
I reached up and in his pants freeing a huge cock much bigger then any I
had seen yet. He was already very hard and I finally sprung it free. It
stuck out about 6 inches from his pants and it's massive width I could
barely wrap my hand around. I surely didn't want to upset him as he was
bigger, and the bull Betty mentioned and might just beat the tar out of
me. I stroked it a bit a few times to pause but didn't want him to think
I was stalling but was. So I rubbed my cheek against it and then licked
the whole shaft from base to tip slowly. As I reached the tip he put his
hand on my head and shoved it between my lips. It kept going very quickly
filling my mouth and started down my throat. I gag and he pulled it back.
"Awe I see sissy will need lots of practice to handle such a cock," he
teased me as he pulled it almost out.
Then he started a slow rhythm of having his way with my mouth. Every once
in awhile jabbing it further until I gagged again. After a few minutes of
this I heard Betty say, "This might take awhile as he just had his way
with me and Stacy already this morning."
I heard Bobbie and betty laughing as I glanced to see them watching the
show. Ed then picked up pace and breathing became an issue as well but he
didn't stop. In fact he speed up after another minute or so and as I
struggled to breath, he clamped my head in his grip. Tears started
filling my eyes from the gagging and snot and slobber was oozing out
some. Then I felt his massive cock twitch and he grunt right before a
flood of him filled my mouth. I tried to catch and save it and it too
started oozing out some.
"Go ahead and swallow, it is the only way to get it all Jill," Betty told
me as he held me on his cock.
After he drained his cock into my mouth and throat of all it's remaining
juices, he pulled my head off of him. Letting me go as he smeared his
cock across my face. Betty then had me put his cock away and told me to
thank him.
"Thank you Sir for allowing me to suck such a big cock," I told him as
they watched a pathetic sissy put his cock back into his pants.
Betty asked Bobbie to help me clean up to which she did telling everyone
that she too might like a go at him in the future. They all laughed at
her remark and then left us alone so Bobbie could do her magic. She wiped
my face and redid my makeup and fixed my wig for me telling me how proud
she was of the show I put on. I didn't feel proud at all and really
wished I could find a way to get out of this whole situation. We then
both went back into the living room to join everyone else and then Stacy
said it was about time for her to go home.
"Jill I want you to follow Stacy into my room so I can give her reward
for such a great weekend of service," Betty said.
I saw Stacy's eyes light up at that and then Betty led the way as Stacy
took a hold of my hand. I followed them right back into the bedroom and
Betty sat on the bed and ordered me to my knees in front of Stacy. I did
so and then was told for her good behavior I was going to suck her as
well.
She was then allowed to take of her sissy outfit before changing to go
home and when she was left only in her undies Betty told me to, "Make her
cum and be quick about it Jill, we don't have all night."
She then told her to pull her clitty out and I saw she was all ready very
excited. Betty had me do whatever I thought would get her off the
quickest so I stroked her and licked her several times as I did so. I
then latched my lips around her and thought I was very lucky she was
small like me and began sucking very fast. Betty had me work her butt
plug in and out as I did so and after only a minute or so, she was asking
permission to release. She was given permission and I caught every drop
and then pulled off to show them my collection. About that time Bobbie
came back in just in time for us to kiss and swap the contents between
us.
"Would you mind if I received her release Betty," said as we were in the
process.
Betty told her sure and she swooped in and kissed Stacy deeply after we
got done. She swallowed all of it and ran her hand softly across my face
before fondling Stacy. Betty told me then to help Stacy get her things as
the two Dommes went back to the other room. Stacy thanked me and told me
what a pleasure it was to meet and serve along side me. I agreed with her
and as she put boy clothes on over her undies, I watched as she got
dressed. I saw her backside had a bunch of the same bruises and marks
mine had. When she was dressed we gathered all her stuff and went back to
the other room as well.
Stacy and I came out of the bedroom and she said her goodbyes to everyone
and I went to stand by Bobbie. She then left and Betty had me help her to
her car as she started to go. I carried some bags for her and after
loading her car was thanked again and told she couldn't wait to come
back. I got a bit sad not because she would be coming back but that she
was leaving and I was stuck here and seemed most likely to be here no
matter how long it was before she returned. Stacy then got in her car and
drove away as I waved goodbye holding back a tear. After watching her car
disappear I went back inside and went to Ms Betty.
"She's gone Ms Betty, what would you like me to do for you?" I asked as I
gave a deep curtsey.
She was finding her things as she told me, "We are going out to eat."
I was actually starving myself and although I didn't want to go dressed,
I was willing to go so I could eat. Betty then informed me that Bobbie,
Ed and her were the ones going and not me.
"I can't wait to see what all you have done and discuss you further with
Bobbie," she told me as she took my hand.
I wasn't sure why she had my hand if I wasn't going with them but she
started to head for the bedroom and I quickly followed behind. Betty
stopped when she reached her side of the bed and the side the door to the
cage under it was.
"Get In sissy," was all she said as I stood there hesitating.
I tried to plead with her since I didn't want to crawl in there "You
aren't going to leave me here alone are you Ms Betty, what if there is a
problem?"
She looked at me really annoyed and then a slap hit my cheek. She
explained to me that I was to do as told and never question her or a
command. I didn't want another so I knelt down and opened the door and
started in.
"Beside Alice and Mary will be here and you won't be alone and even if
you were, don't you dare ever question me again," she scolded me right
before I was fully in.
I was almost fully in when she kicked my ass as I made it in. As soon as
I did I heard the door slam shut and turned to see her put a lock on the
door as well. I had plenty of room but that didn't help my growling
stomach. Betty then slipped her foot in and told me to kiss it before she
turned and left closing the bedroom door and leaving me there. Besides
being very hungry, my stomach was a bit twisted feeling as I needed to
relieve myself. It probably is a good thing since I'm locked in here that
I have a butt plug in I thought. I could hear Mary and Alice every once
in a while arguing and talking every once in awhile but other than that
it was very quiet. All of a sudden I saw the bedroom door open and Mary
walked by on her way to grandma's bathroom.
I don't think she even saw me as she passed by and noticed after going
potty, she started going through the drawers in there. I watched as she
got Betty's makeup out and started playing and making a mess. Then Alice
came in and found her and told her to get the hell out of there and to
stay out before they left me alone once again. I watched while she led
her away and the brat threw a fit.
It was probably about a halve hour or so when the door quietly opened
slightly again. Mary was back and this time got a chair and climbed up on
it and started to go into all the cabinets she couldn't reach otherwise.
She dropped things and got all sorts of stuff out and I heard Alice yell
for her.
Mary heard her too and quickly got down and while putting it back in
Betty's room see dropped some blush on the floor. When she bent over to
get it she looked under the bed and to her shock saw me there.
"What are you doing under there?" she asked me with a puzzled look on her
face.
I didn't know what to tell her and kept silent as she sat on the floor
watching me.
She started trying to do her face and was getting the powder everywhere.
I finally spoke to the k** and told her," I bet your grandma and mom
would be upset with you if they knew what you were doing."
She acted like she didn't hear me and ignored me as she got out even more
makeup and made a bigger mess of herself and the floor. I watched her a
few more minutes untill I thought Alice wasn't ever going to come get her
and finally spoke up, "Mary stop, put that stuff away."
She didn't slow down and ignored me again and I told her once more a
little more sternly. Her response was one that used to really make me
mad. She told me I wasn't her boss just like a spoiled little brat would.
So I reached through the bars of the frame and grabbed her pants telling
her a bit harsher even once more.
"Well I don't care *********** but you better stop," I said hoping she
would get the message.
She had really made a huge mess by know and as I had her pants leg she
screamed out for her mommy. Alice came running in and asked her what was
wrong and I let het her go. Alice yelled at her about the mess she made
and snatched her up taking her away. Alice closed the door and once again
I was alone.
About two hours later the silence was broken by the dogs alerting someone
was here. I then heard everyone else come back home. They didn't come to
free me right away and I could hear them talking about nothing special.
Twenty minutes later I saw the bedroom door open and saw Betty come in.
She must have saw the mess and instead of letting me out called for
Alice. Alice came in there and Betty questioned her as to the disaster in
her room. She explained that Mary did it and then Betty called for her.
She too came in there and as Betty asked her what went on she played
stupid as always. When Betty got a bit upset with her she told Alice she
should have been watching her better. Alice explained that she was on the
phone and only found her after I stopped her and Mary screamed for her.
"And she grabbed my leg and yelled at me grandma," Mary told her as she
bent over and looked at me.
Betty didn't sound to happy with the k** and said, "Oh really," as I
watched her turn her and barely swat her backside as she sent her to the
other room.
Betty then came around to inspect the damage some more and then back
around to her side of the bed. I watched as her hands unlocked the door
thinking she was going to reward me for helping by letting me out.
"Jill get your ass out here this instant," she demanded.
I started to crawl out and just as my head came out she snatched my ear.
She literally dragged me from my spot under her bed and to my feet. I was
quickly slapped hard several times in the face before she told me to
never ever touch, or talk to her family ever again in such a manner.
"But Mistress she was making," was all I got out before she slapped me
again and turned me by my ear and tossed me over the edge of her bed.
With Alice still there looking on she stomped into the closet and I
looked back to see her with that dreaded cane in her hand.
Fear washed over me and Alice could see it I guess and spoke up "He
didn't hurt her and only tried to help mom."
"I don't care' Betty told us both as she had me pull my dress up as I
laid across her bed.
Alice tried one more time to stick up for me but that seemed to piss
Betty off even more. She then handed Alice the cane and told us that she
would be the one giving me the 20 lashes then. I began to tear up but
knew better to say a word.
"I don't want to do it Mom," she told Betty only to be told if she didn't
I would receive 40 strokes from Betty.
Alice looked at me and after another plead was looked at and told last
chance. She knows her mother as well as I do and placed the cane across
both my cheeks. I felt it lift and she struck me but not very hard at
all. I counted one and thanked her only to hear betty's displeasure with
her effort.
"You best hit him hard or I will and the count will be 50," Betty said
and I looked back to see what Alice would do.
She hesitated but eventually placed it again on my ass. Betty told her to
start over and this time it best leave marks she told her. Alice didn't
want to and as I turned away and gripped the sheets tight the next blow
sliced a welt straight across both cheeks. I screamed out in pain and
then thanked her and counted one again. She sized up her next stroke and
soon enough hit me again. After thanking her each time and eventually
counting to ten, she pleaded one last time with Betty.
"Go on finish it or I will and we will start over," Betty said and Alice
struck me again. She finished her task and had me sobbing, in tears and
with fresh welts all across both cheeks. I was then told to get up and
betty had me kneel and kiss both feet of Alice. I don't think she like
that either and went away a bit mad at her Mom when finally told she
could go. Betty picked up the cane and threatened me the next time it
would be 50 strokes. She then reached down as I was rubbing my cheeks
lightly in a sobbing mess on her bed.
Pulling me up by the back of my collar back to my heels she instructed me
to go apologize to Mary and Thank Alice once again. As she let go of my
collar I gave her a curtsey and in between sobs said ' Yes Mistress right
away."
I backed out of the room lowering my dress and went in the living room
where Ed, Bobbie and Mary where followed closely by Betty.
I went to the k** and she looked up to me and I gave her a curtsey and
quickly told her, "I am truly sorry to have upset you Mary and it will
never happen again, Please forgive me."
She said ok quietly and then went back to coloring her book. I then asked
anyone where Alice was and Bobbie told me out back.
I thanked her and gave another curtsey before making a haste out back.
Betty followed and stood in the patio doors as I gave Alice a curtsey as
well.
"Thank you Alice and I am truly sorry for treating you and your daughter
with disrespect, please forgive me Ma'am," I told her as she said ok and
I could still tell she wasn't happy but saying so because her Mom was
watching.
Betty then told me to get back in the living room and go to the corner
and be quick about it. I found my corner as I almost ran to the spot
placing my hands behind my back and my nose pressed firmly into the
corner. Betty then told everyone what I had done and how pissed she was.
Bobbie thanked Betty and Ed for the diner but also said she needed to be
going. She got up and after saying her goodbyes came up behind me. She
ran a hand over my fresh welts and told me she would expect me on Tuesday
as she tucked on the back of my collar. Then she let go and stepped away.
I was left there as she left for about an hour or so and long enough for
my legs to hurt almost as bad as my cheeks. Ed and Betty messed with the
computer and watched TV and then Betty told me I could finally get out
and she wanted me to go clean the mess in her room. I was glad to be
allowed out and thanked her with a curtsey and backed into her bedroom.
"I don't want you taking all night either and it best be clean," she said
loud enough so I could hear her.
I quickly began to put the things back in place that the brat got out. I
then picked up and sweep the mess all over as well. I was getting upset
thinking how she lets that k** do as she pleases and now I have to accept
it or face her wrath. I had it all cleaned up when I decided to check
myself in the mirror and make sure my outfit was still as should be. As I
finished my insides began to cramp really bad and I figured I would go
ask permission before relieving myself.
I went back into the Living room to find it empty and so I went out back
and found everyone out there. I hurried over to Betty and waited for her
acknowledge me with a glance.
"All finished Mistress Betty, may I please go relieve myself as it is
really needed," I asked her.
She was busy planting flowers and seemed to be chatting with Alice and Ed
and the k** was running wild throwing gravel around the yard. Betty told
me to hurry and then report back to her so she could show me what she
expected for diner tonight. I thanked her properly and then hurried back
to her bathroom.
I got and prepared the enema bag and sat down on the toilet pulling up my
dress first. I then pulled my panties down around my ankle as I removed
my butt plug. Almost instantly I discharged my entire insides I think. I
then did the cleansing part of my new ritual and repeated it again making
sure it came out clear. I then wiped and got up and then took off my
dress and then removed my false breast. Then finally the heels, bra and
then panties before starting the water for a quick shower. I didn't take
long and as I was turning off the water and set to dry off I heard Betty
and Ed enter her room.
Betty came into the bathroom as I was dry my body and told me to "Hurry
and get dressed again and come to my room as your sissy service are
needed."
I got dressed very fast and made sure everything was back in place before
entering her room. The two of them were laying on the bed making out hot
and heavy. Betty was already naked and Ed had his shirt off. I approached
Betty's side of the bed and gave a curtsey although I don't think she
noticed.
"All finished Mistress, thank you, how may I serve you?" I asked as they
continued their love fest.
She and Ed were kissing and stroking each other like I remember Betty and
I doing in years past.
She sat up and told me that "I want you get get him prepared to have his
way with your Mistress."
Ed got up and stood next to me waiting and staring at me. She made it
very clear that I was to use my mouth to get him very wet and hard so she
could ride his huge cock. I automatically fell to my knees before him and
then looked up to the man I was about to suck once again. He just looked
down and gave me a pathetic stare. I reached up and before freeing his
cock, I rubbed it through his pants. I rubbed it a few times as the two
of them watched.
"Go ahead sissy, take off my pants," Ed said in a low demanding voice.
I undid his zipper and then his belt before undoing the button on his
trousers. I pulled them down and he stepped out of them. I folded them
and laid them in a chair before turning back to remove his boxers. As he
stepped out of them I saw his huge cock was soft but still a lot bigger
then mine.
Betty was waiting and urged me on, "That's it Jill, now suck that
magnificent cock and get him rock hard."
I kept my eyes focused to my new Master and gripped it softly around the
base. I gave it a few strokes and followed that with a long lick. I
circled my tongue around his member before parting my lips and taking it
in my mouth. I began to massage his cock with both a hand softly and my
mouth very hard. I sucked very hard as I moved along his cock and back to
the tip again. I applied steady pressure and started a slow rhythm as I
did my task. After a few minutes I felt him start to grow much larger in
my mouth. Soon enough his cock was very stiff yet the skin was soft and I
felt it jab my throat each time I trusted down on it. I would stop when
this happen so not to gag as it stretched my jaws very wide.
"That's it Jill suck that cock like the sissy you are and see feel what a
real man feels like," as betty coaxed me along.
When he was fully erect and I had it very wet as well, he put his hand on
top of my head and picked up the pace. Now each time he thrust fully in
my mouth I gagged. I think these two like it when I struggle with his
cock and the way his cock and the control they have over me.
Betty then told me as she stopped him by gently grabbing his arm. "That's
enough Jill I want to ride that cock now."
He gave it one more deep thrust and held it there for a few seconds
causing me to gag badly and struggle for air before pulling it totally
out. Betty then pulled him to her and told me to knell next to the bed
and make sure I watch closely. Ed laid down and Betty rolled on top of
him as she straddled his body inserting his cock into her. Moaning loudly
as she looked over to me as I was looking down not wanting to watch.
"Jill you best be watching as I want you watching to see what you will
never be doing again," she said as she slowly rode his cock .
I watched from only a couple feet away as he moved his hips and she
rocked on top of him. Her face was very much a happy face and sometimes I
would see that look of total satisfaction from her. Ed would reach up and
massage her breast some and other times hold her hips. Her pace was a
slow but steady pace and sometimes would speed it up. Soon enough I
watched as I could tell was getting off and she drifted off into a
powerful orgasm. She rode on him a bit more as it subsided and then
rolled off.
"Roll over sweetie," Ed told her as she climbed off of him.
Betty rolled over on her stomach and he positioned himself behind her.
She glanced over to me as he pressed his swollen cock against her. I saw
another satisfied look on her face as she shut her eyes the moment he
inserted it deeply into her. He pumped her hard and her moans were very
loud. I saw her gripping the sheets as that massive cock of his worked in
and out, pounding away. Then after a few minutes his grunts became louder
and soon all one could hear was them moaning and grunting and flesh
smacking against flesh. The smells of sex were taking over me and Betty
reached over and pulled my collar hard as I watched his face and then I
saw him pause with a deep thrust.
Betty screamed out in pleasure, "Oh Daddy that was wonderful."
Ed ground against her hard a few more times before pulling his hard cock
out of her leaving her gapping as the two of them collapsed on the bed.
Betty never let go of my collar and pulled me more until I was sliding up
off my knees. Betty summoned me back into service as she guided me to
where Ed's cock was sticking straight up.
Betty pushed me across her body and straight towards his cock. "I want
you to clean Daddies cock like a good sissy Jill."
I looked at it all slimy and wet from their sex and looked up to him. He
just looked down as if to say I best do as told. I then held it still and
parted my mouth wide. I lowered it over him and only closed it when I
felt the tip touch the back of my mouth. Betty teased me by teasing my
own pussy as I sucked him even harder. She stopped and I took that as a
sign to stop. I pulled of off him sucking him all the way hard.
Ed then spoke up telling me to do the same for her as she pulled my
collar leaving me between her legs. I saw a gap between her lips and the
results of a full load deposited by Ed oozing out some and starting down
to her ass.
"Make sure you get every last drop sissy," Betty commanded as she pulled
my face into her. I stuck my tongue out and began lapping up the gross
slimy mess. I licked her pussy some more before she pulled me deeply into
her and I began to struggle to breath. I was told to get it all in
between her moans as I knew she was about to explode more juices over my
face. And I was right as just about then she flooded my face and mouth
with more juices along with the gobs of Ed she had stored deep in her. AS
her pleasure waned, she let go of my collar and sort of kicked me off of
her. I sat up from between her legs and watched as she attacked Ed with a
very passionate kiss. They broke their kiss and started to get up out of
bed.
"I think I should just take you out to eat since you decided to take time
to have your way with me darling," Ed whispered to her just before he
kissed her neck.
Betty turned and kissed him deeply again and got up. She found her
panties and held them out to me to take. I took them and wasn't sure what
to do with them. Then she told me to put them back on her and help her
get dressed. I climbed of the bed and after all this abuse noticed that
my little cock was straining hard against my chastity device, struggling
to get fully erect with no chance of that happening. I quickly knelt
before her sliding on her panties and pulling them up as she stood up.
She then handed me her pants and I helped her with those as well. She
then retrieved her bra and turned around telling Ed what a good ideal
that is.
"Could we go get some steak sweetie," she asked him as I wrapped her bra
around her big breast.
He told her anything she wanted while I helped put her blouse over her
head. I then was told to put her shoes and socks on as she sat back down.
Ed was dressed and came over standing over me as I tied her shoe, kissing
her deeply once again. As I finished her shoe I stayed there until they
finished their embrace. She then told me to go find Alice and ask if they
wanted to go along as well.
"Yes Mistress Betty right away," I told her before backing out of the
room.
I went and asked Alice like I was told and she told me to go tell her she
would be there in a minute. I returned and as Betty was touching up her
makeup announced that she would be here in a minute.
"Alice said she would like to go with us but needs a minute to get ready
Ms Betty," I told her after giving a curtsey.
Betty looked at me and laughed loudly and then told me I wasn't going and
that I was going to dismissed and could go home. I was shocked and glad
all at the same time but still hungry as well.
Betty then told me after I make sure the place is spotless and I change
the sheets on her bed that I could be dismissed for the night. I thanked
her and gave yet one more curtsey and asked if I could assist her anymore
before I started my task. Betty told me I could go get busy when Ed
walked in and stood by the door. I stopped by him and gave a curtsey
while backing out of the bathroom. Getting the bed changed first before
taking the dirty stained things to the laundry. I then got busy cleaning
up more of the Brats new messes up and picking up the dirty dishes they
all left laying around as they all got ready to go.
"Before you go make sure you look very pretty because I want you to stop
by a very good friends of mine on your way home Jill," Betty told me.
I couldn't believe what I just heard as I was cleaning the house. They
all were just about to leave and I was very scared of going out dressed,
having to meet someone new, wondering why I had to meet her and I spoke
out to ask when she elaborated more.
"She is a new friend of mine who lives in the apartments you use to live
in at apartment 404, I want you to stop by and do whatever she tells
you," Betty went on to say.
"I also better hear from her how delighted she was and not disappointed
with you, is that understood Jill?" Betty warned me.
But instead of just agreeing and a yes Ma'am, I asked about my whole
situation instead.
"But what about our agreement and others seeing me this way Ms Betty." I
asked as it was still very much daylight still. She told Alice to take
Mary to the car as I was running off at the mouth with another question.
I went on to say that I should at least be able to dress as a guy again
so my friends and family don't find out.
I was in the middle of saying, "You said that I was yours and was to do
as you said or you would tell everyone so why should I go dressed like
this, everyone I know will......."
That is when she stepped right up to me and slapped me so hard I stumbled
over off my heels. It got me to shut up and a shocked look came over me
as my eyes began to tear up. I opened my mouth again and in a quieter
tone continued.
"But Betty it is hard to hide my secret if I am told to go out dressed
all the time Ma'am," I told her as she leaned over me.
She reached down and grabbed my collar shaking it and me. She looked very
angry and disgusted as her face came within inches of my face. I dared
not to say another word and looked deep into her eyes as she spat at me.
She spit right in my face and let go slapping me hard once again knocking
further down onto the floor. I was laying there with my head up and my
cheeks stinging very much.
"I really don't care who see's you like this and the sooner you get that
through your sissy head the easier it will be for you." Betty told me.
She went on saying, "Your life as you knew it is over and I am taking
more control over you as I should have a long time ago, if you can't deal
with others seeing you like this too bad," she said as I looked up and a
few tears began to run down my cheeks.
She grabbed my collar and pulled me even closer telling me that she would
deal with my outburst later and that I best do as told or it would be the
worse thing I have yet experienced when she does.
"I'm sticking to what I said a long time ago as I'm not telling anybody
about you being my sissy, but if you get seen as such so be it." She
scolded me.
"And another thing, if you don't want anyone to see you like that then
it's up to you to make sure they don't, just make damn sure you always do
as I say or you won't like what happens to you," then she threw me back a
bit as she finally let go.
I totally felt helpless to my fate at this very moment and began sobbing
as tears freely flowed. I was warned to stop my crying right away. I did
my best as to not upset her any further and began to get off the floor.
"Yes Ma'am Mistress Betty," I told her as I got back up on my heels and
preformed a curtsey for her.
Her and Ed both looked at me very much upset and I hurried to finish
picking up the desk when Betty told me to stop by Wanda's before I went
home. She told me she was a bigger Lady then herself and I was to
introduce myself as she is expecting me. I am to be on my best behavior
and do whatever is asked and be there as long as she says. I told her I
would do as told and then I was told I was to be back here tomorrow at 7
A.M. and I best be dressed to her standards.
With that they both left and I made sure the place was spotless and
looked outside to make sure they all were gone. I then gathered my keys,
purse, and new cell phone with only a few numbers in it like Ms Betty, Ms
Bobbie, Ed and Alice's numbers although I'm sure more would be added by
the sound of it later. I then gave one last look around before locking up
and heading Wanda's way.
It was just a halve mile or so from my house and still very much daylight
out so I was very nervous, especially never having been there or meet
her. I wondered who would see me or if it was even the right place. I
also worried what was in store for me when I did find it.
I arrived and pulled up in front of 404 and fixed my makeup as a couple
k**s played just down the street. After making sure my wig was brushed, I
got out and made my way to her door. It didn't take her long before she
opened the door some. I stood there in a dress looking at a stranger I
figured was her. Betty was a big Lady sort of and this lady was even
bigger as Betty said. She must have been as tall as me but about 400
pounds.
"Hello Ms Wanda, my name is Jill and Ms Betty sent me to be of service to
you," I told her and then did a small curtsey to her as well.
She made me wait a minute as she looked me over and even made me turn
slowly around for her on her door step. She then opened the door more and
told me I could come in. She shut the door behind me and I watched as she
locked it causing me some distress. She then walked up to me and asked me
if I was going to do any and everything I'm told.
"Yes Ma'am, I am yours for as long as you wish Ms Wanda," I said loud and
clearly for her.
She seemed to accept my answer and had me turn again for her and then
pull my dress up so she could she what was underneath. I did as told and
slowly showed her everything from my underwear to my butt plug and
chastity device.
"Very nice, Ms Betty has a fine looking gurl but can you do household
chores as well as service me?" she asked as I watched her rub her dress
between her legs.
I made it very clear that I would do anything asked and I guess to test
that she had me kneel and kiss both feet, which I immediately did. She
then told me I needed to clean the liter boxes of her 5 cats, clean her
kitchen, and make her bed.
I would be coming here often she informed me and this was a test to see
how good I do and what kind of report Ms Betty would get. She then told
me to get started and told me where everything was.
"Ms Betty told me that I could use any means necessary to correct you if
need be as well," she told me as I saw her get a thin board I took was a
paddle.
I quickly did the liter boxes and made it noted that would not be needed.
I was cleaning the kitchen as she watched T.V. when I noticed she was
standing behind me. She didn't say or do anything while I cleaned, making
sure to do an extra good job. I then went to her room and she called for
a pizza. I almost had her room done when she came to check on me. I asked
her where the few things went that I wasn't sure about and after putting
them away prepared to go do her bathroom.
"I'm really impressed Jill, you do a great job," she told me as she sat
on the edge of the bed.
I thanked her giving her a curtsey as well when she told me to come
closer. I stood right before her and she ran her hand up my leg and under
my dress. Too bad I was locked up because she wanted to use my clitty she
told me as she cupped my sac in her soft hand. She let go of it and
slipped off her dress exposing herself in just panties with no bra. She
then turned and laid face down on the bed and told me to get the lotion
from the nightstand.
"I would like you to give me a full body massage now," she requested.
I gathered the bottle of lotion and worked a good deal in my hand and
warmed it up before leaning over to massage her back. She told me to
climb in her bed and to make sure I get her whole body. I started at her
neck as I straddled her extra large frame. Taking my time as I worked the
lotion in, I worked downward. After doing her shoulders I worked down her
back.
"Take my panties off Jill so you can do my backside as well as you get
the rest," she said as I started to hear her moan.
I was told how good my hands felt as I massaged her huge ass and began to
do those massive thighs. After working all the way past her calves she
lifted each foot to have me do them as well. When I finished she did
hesitate, she rolled over and I saw so much flesh I couldn't believe it.
She had rolls on top of rolls and her breast sagged way down. Her stomach
covered her private parts and she told me to pay extra attention to each
breast as I went along.
"I love the way your hands feel and your doing a wonderful job Jill," she
told me as she closed her eyes and moaned softly as I worked towards her
right breast.
I massaged it and then teased her nipple causing her to get really
excited. I spent a few minutes doing that one before switching to the
other. She seemed to enjoy that just as much and then I started on her
tummy. Then I did her hips when she told me to use my tongue to get her
wet spot. I leaned down and she pulled her rolls of fat up out of the
way. I saw a huge pussy under all that fat and licked her softly. She
went crazy with delight and soon I heard her moaning louder then ever.
She let go of her girth with one hand and pulled my face deeper into the
abyss. I licked away hoping to make this as quick as possible. After she
exploded with a orgasm she let go and I sat up.
"OMG Jill that was wonderful," she cried out as she regained her
composer. She then told me to finish her legs and after using a quarter
of the lotion on her, she finally sat up.
I think she really enjoyed my effort and enthusiasm and I was hoping she
would. I then asked her a few questions I wanted answers too myself while
she was still in a state of extreme euphoria from the orgasm she just
had.
I just was looking for a way out of all this still and asked "Did you
enjoy that Ms Wanda?"
It took her a few seconds of silence before she answered me, "Oh yes Jill
very much, I was expecting a guy who wasn't worth a damn in a dress and
your so much more and such an attentive girl."
I then keep asking questions like, "What is the connection with you and
Ms Betty if I may ask Ms Wanda?"
She reached down as she sat on the edge of the bed looking for those tent
of panties she took off earlier. I beat her to them as I quickly got on
the floor and not only assisted her in finding them, I helped her put
them back on over her large legs.
"Well Jill I loaned her some money when we worked together and though we
no longer do so, she told me about you and we became really good
friends," she explained.
She went on to tell me she heard all about how I dumped her and how she
got me back as well. She also said that I was going to do this on a
regular basis for now on because Betty wants someone close to my place to
keep an me and Betty still owed her money, to which I was earning for
her.
"And after that massage and super great oral service, she won't have to
ask me twice," she said as we both helped her get her dress back on.
She told me it has been years and about 100 pounds since she had any type
of sex and although I was in chastity, I definitely would do. She then
told me she knew I was eager to get home and that I could go. I still had
a lot of questions I wanted to know the answers to but also was very
eager to see what was left at my place. I thanked her and gave a deep
curtsey to her and then held her dress up to slide over her massive body.
After getting her dressed again I was about to ask if I could be
dismissed when she asked if I had her phone number just in case she
needed me.
"No Ma'am I will add it to my phone and I live just down the street if
you need anything Ms Wanda," I told her as I programmed her number and
then called it so she had mine.
I asked if there was anything else I could do for her and she told me not
at this time so I gathered my things before leaving. She walked me to the
door and before I left thanked her again and gave yet one more curtsey.
She bid me farewell and I didn't look back as I got in my truck.
At last I get to see what my place looked like after a visit from Betty
and her bunch.
I finally got to get back to my own place alone for the first time in
what seemed like a long time. I didn't even check at the corner to see if
anybody was around and might see me dressed like this. I pulled up and
all I thought about was what she did to my place and what else she took.
I was at my door step before I even thought about being dressed in a
short polka dot dress, red thigh highs that were starting to fall down
with a run in one of them and a wig and make up that were in poor
condition. I unlocked the door and glanced outside seeing the one person
out there staring my way. I quickly shut the door and turned to notice
she was very busy it seems.
Not only my computer and T.V. were gone but my Favorite couch as well. I
don't remember that at her place but feared she threw it out because all
the years we were together, she always wanted too. I noticed all my
pictures were gone as well as my sport stuff. I next went into the spare
bedroom and noticed that T.V. was gone as well. In fact the room was
pretty empty as not a picture or any of my spare clothes were there. I
went to the kitchen next and saw most of it was still in tack but opened
the refrigerator to find it nearly empty. A few things left but all my
bachelor food like microwave stuff was missing. I then looked where my
computer was and my dining room table and both were gone.
Feeling very depressed, I slowly made my way upstairs to my room. I could
see right away that she made a mess of my dressers. The drawers were out
of them and all my boy clothes were replaced with girl things. A pile
also was on the bed of all sorts of undies, skirts and dresses, blouses
and uniforms, both sissy and maid uniforms. I looked in the closet to
find more dresses and stuff and not one pair of my many jeans could be
found. I picked up a pair of yoga pants that was piled in the floor and
saw all sorts of them but no jeans.
I sat on the bed and looked over to where I kept my guns in the corner
and even those were gone. If I had one at this very moment I would either
shoot myself or go to her place and shoot her. Not having that option, I
just was overcome with depression and began crying. I went to my bathroom
after sitting there for about 20 minutes and saw all the makeup she left
me. I also saw plenty of wigs and finger nails as well. I went and sat on
the toilet as I needed to pee. I then realized my fate as I looked down
and saw that dreaded cage holding my little bit of manhood and realized
she controlled not only that but my whole life now. Betty had taken
everything near and dear to me and I am sure she is going to let everyone
know what a sissy I am one way or another.
Just when I thought all hope was lost the phone she gave me rang jarring
me back to reality. I didn't even look at the number and answered it
saying hello.
"I just got off the phone with Wanda and she said you made a good first
impression, that's a good thing for you, you little sissy," the voice
said ine the phone.
I knew right away it was Betty on the other end and my depression turned
to anger as I listen more. She went on to tell me she hoped I liked the
things she left here and would like my bed to match the one I built for
her as my next project.
"I also left some bright pink paint in the spare bedroom you need to
paint, because that is going to be your room whenever you stay there,"
she instructed me.
She also said we would be building a dungeon in the garage so the big
storage room I had will need to be emptied out. She wanted a few benches,
a cross, a bondage table, some stockades, as well as a cage and hooks
installed from the floor, walls and ceilings.
"But I don't expect all that over night, but in the near future," Betty
went on to say as she drove home her dominance over me.
"I also want you dressed in your maid outfit when you get here in the
morning, is that understood?" she asked me as I tried not to blow up.
I didn't answer her and was try to decide what to say, either yes Ma'am
or what have you done. She asked me again and I just had enough and
blurted out in anger.
"Where did all of my things go, and I would like them back," to which I
added a please too.
I didn't stop there as those questions were just the tip of the ice berg.
I told her I was about done with all of this and didn't care if she told
everyone in the world about my secret life. I was going to end this all
here and now and wasn't going to take another bit of her or any of this.
I was just about to tell her more when she hung up on me and the phone
went blank.
I was so angry but that really threw me off, now worry set in. Maybe I
should have said yes Ma'am and took it. Or maybe I should have just got
in my truck and drove away until I run out of gas. Either way I thought I
was glad I finally stood up to her. I went down stairs and looked around
again noticing the paint and everything she took from me again. I didn't
care because there was no way I was moving to the spare bedroom and
painting it pink and the rest I can always get again. I was so relieved
as well now also that I was ending this nightmare. I sat on my only couch
remaining and stared at the blank walls and thought I should have done
this from the time I ran into her at diner the other night and I would
still have my stuff, girl friend and freedom.
Then out of nowhere came a car screeching into my driveway. I looked
outside and saw it was Betty storming out of her car and did she ever
look mad. I sat up but it only took her a few seconds to go from her car
to standing inside my house even though the door was locked. I had forgot
she had a key now and then She stopped standing right over me.
"I think it's best if you kneel and kiss my feet and beg for forgiveness
you little bitch!" she screamed at me.
I looked up at her and was ready to fight even dressed as I was when she
waited for an answer. I stood up and told her again I had enough and this
would be no more. I was expecting her to try and hit me or something but
she didn't. She didn't even say anything either. She got her phone out
and hit the screen a few times and then showed me all the videos and all
the people she was about to send them too. There was my family, mom, dad,
grand parents and k**s as well as all the rest. She also had everyone of
my friends and acquaintances I knew as well as everyone I worked with.
She had people I ever met from as long as I could remember on that list
as she got them from my phone, computer and emails. I thought for a
minute and knew all she had to do was hit that send button and my whole
life was ruined it an instant.
"Well i'm waiting for your answer you stupid sissy?" she asked as I
thought with no money or gas in my truck, I had little choice.
I looked one more time as she showed me her phone and then put her finger
over the send button. It washed over me the big stand I took not 20
minutes ago was one I was regretting already. I admitted to myself I
could never live with myself if she did so and I was too chicken to kill
myself. I slowly slid down her front looking for mercy on my way to do as
told.
I kneeled before her and looked up to her one last time. "Please Mistress
Betty I don't know what came over me and I am yours forever to do as you
wish."
I looked deep into her eyes with my eyes and although tears were filling
mine, all I saw in hers were anger. She did bring her finger away fro the
send button and brought the phone down as she pointed to her feet. I
leaned over and kissed both of them giving them long kisses as I
worshiped her feet.
"I knew you would have an outburst sooner or later and hope that it is
finally in that stupid head of yours that I own you and your life as you
knew it is over, your ass is mine," she told me as I kissed away.
She then reached down and pulled me up to look at herby my collar. She
then went on to say that outburst just cost me a month in my cage and a
beating I won't soon forget. She slapped me hard a couple times before
letting go. She then told me to stand up and take my clothes off. I took
off the dress very quickly and started to remove the rest when she
stopped me.
She went into my new bedroom and came back with my skimpy see though red
nighty. It barely covered my ass and one can read a newspaper though it.
"Put it on Jill," she demanded as she held it out to me.
I had it on in a flash and then she told me to go to her car and retrieve
her cane. It was still daylight out and I looked and saw a couple
neighbors I talked with on occasion out in front of thee apartments
across the street. I looked at her and knew better to question her so I
quickly went outside and didn't look at anyone hoping they wouldn't see
me. I made it to her car and when I tried to open the door, the car alarm
went off and the door didn't open. I looked at the house to see her
watching me and after a minutes of this saw her unlock it and turn the
alarm off with her key bob. I then got in and got then cane and quickly
went back to the house only to find out she locked the door. She left me
out there so everyone could see and I ended up knocking on the door. She
stood there and I could see her just watching me thru the window.
"Please Mistress Betty let me in," I begged her but she just stood there.
I begged some more as it was the middle of the afternoon and I looked
like a freak standing out in front of my own house. Then after a minute
or so she pointed across the street and I turned to see a few people
watching the whole thing. I begged one more time and pleaded when she
turned and walked out of sight. i sat down in the door way holding the
screen door open and began to cry. Then after another minute or so the
door opened that I was leaning on and she slightly kicked me as I turned
to see.
"Get up you sissy and give me that cane," she said loud enough for
everyone to hear.
I got up quickly and handed her the cane and she grabbed my arm and
walked me over to the railing on the deck. Betty then told me to lean
over it and grab the spindles and keep my head up looking straight ahead.
"Now who are you and who do you belong too?" she asked even louder.
I noticed one girl across the street getting her phone out and looked
like she was making her own video as this all went down. I stared
straight ahead as told and was trying to ignore the people watching. I am
standing on my deck in a nighty you can see thru and thigh highs, heels,
bra, panties and fully down up in makeup and a wig. I felt her raise the
nighty up from behind and she tucked it in the waist band of my panties.
I knew from other experiences that this was not going to be pleasant for
my backside.
"I am sissy Jill and I belong to you Mistress Betty," I said loud so she
and they others could hear.
She didn't end my humiliation there and continued and she pulled my
panties aside and pulled out my butt plug and placed it on the railing
next to me. I then felt that wicked cane placed across both cheeks and
prepared myself for the coming whack.
"I am going to give you ten strokes and expect you to count them as my
sissy should, is that understood Jill?" she said as I awaited.
"Yes Mistress Betty as you wish," I said just before she warred back and
sent it crashing across both cheeks.
I took it the best I could and counted and thanked her like she wished.
She placed it against me and quickly sent the next stroke slashing across
my ass. It sent a sharp burning pain to shoot across my rear but I stood
there leaned over the railing and counted it as well. She didn't hesitate
with any of the other blows and after receiving the tenth one, she pulled
my nighty out of my panties and snatched a hold of my collar.
Pulling me up, she whispered in my ear, "Now the whole neighborhood knows
or will know about your secret so now you won't have to worry about it.
I turned to face her after she let go and she demanded I get in side so
of course in my defeated state told her yes Mistress Betty and I hurried
into the house. I was followed closely by her and she slammed the door
behind her. Betty then shoved me towards the couch and I stumbled onto
it.
"I hope this will be the last temper tantrum you throw because the next
out burst like that, and I will hit that send button," she warned me as
she stood there and tossed the cane next to me.
She then informed me that she was leaving and still expected me tomorrow
at 7 am sharp. She went on to say the rest of the night I should
concentrate on picking up the place I best not change until I wake up in
the morning. She then took one hand of her hips and summoned me to her. I
jumped up and went to stand right in front of her.
"Now kneel before me and kiss my ass while your friends all watch thru
the window," she told me as she turned and pressed her ass against my
lips.
She then stepped away and just before she left told me to go stand in the
corner and when she got home she would call me and only then could I get
out. While I was heading for the corner I saw her opening the curtains so
everyone could see. I stood there and heard the door open and shut but
dared not look just in case it was a test. I did however rub my burning
cheeks and began crying like a baby. I waited there for 20 minutes or so
and then heard the phone ring. That was my cue to get out of the corner
at last as I turned to answer it.
"Yes Mistress Betty?" I asked as I answered it and heard her say I best
have the place spotless by the time I go to bed.
Then she hung up without saying another word and I placed the phone down
and glanced outside to see a couple people still talking and looking this
way. I first closed the curtains and then looked to see the damage she
did to my rear end. I looked it over and couldn't believe the welts she
left and how high they were raised up back there. I then went to lock the
door feeling very much humiliated, shameful, defeated, and exposed. As I
looked out the front door I noticed my butt plug still on the railing and
made my mind up I had to go get it. I opened the door and really quickly
got it before shutting the door behind me and locking it shut.
I spent the next hour picking up the piles of clothes she left and taking
them to my new bedroom and putting them away. Then all of a sudden my
phone rang again in the other room. I stopped what I was doing and ran to
get it. On the third ring I picked it up and just answered it.
"Hello Jill, I was just wondering if everything was ok over there and if
you would like a visitor," the voice said on the end.
I then looked to see who this Lady was on the phone and realized it was
Wanda. I was not wanting her or anybody over and wanted very much to be
alone. I told her it was fine here and I had a lot to do and was pretty
busy. She told me nonsense and that she was coming over anyway. Before I
could say anything else she told me not to argue with her.
"And besides I was wondering if you might give me the pleasure of another
orgasm with that sexy mouth of yours," and after getting reminded by
Betty of my place I told her sure anytime she wished.
She told me she would be here in just a minute and I decided to go wash
up real fast and redo my makeup and such. I was fixing my face when I
heard somebody knocking on the door. I quickly put down my lipstick and
rushed to the door seeing Wanda standing there with a big smile on her
face.
I opened the door and stepped behind it giving her a curtsey as I told
her, "Welcome to my place Mistress Wanda, please come in'.
"Wow I never knew you lived here and you look totally amazing Jill," she
said as I quickly shut the door behind her.
She stood there looking me up and down as I told her to please sit down.
She didn't take a seat but rather came up closer to me. She grabbed me by
the hips and kissed me deeply and in return I accepted her kiss.
"Oh Jill I'm not sure with you dressed like that I can keep my hands to
myself," she said as I felt her hands slip from my hips to my ass pulling
me closer to her.
As she pressed her hands against my butt cheeks, I made a noise as the
welts were pressed. She must have thought I really was turned on and she
kissed me again, this time longer. Her hands then began to move and rub
both cheeks when she stopped and broke off the kiss. She turned me and
pulled up my short nighty as she let go of my backside. I turned just a
bit and she pulled back my panties to look.
"Oh my Jill where did those come from, you didn't have them a bit ago?"
she asked as she looked in my eyes and I looked down.
She demanded to know what happen the last hour or so and when I didn't
answer her, she gently raised my head to look at her with her hand
holding my chin. I broke down and began crying once again and a tear fell
from my face.
"Mistress Betty just left and I blew up on her and was very defiant but
she showed me the errors of my ways," I said in between sobs.
She had me turn and pull my panties down to show her which I did. She
touched them again gently and after I pulled away a bit told me she would
put lotion on it for me if I had some. I told her I didn't think I did
and she told me to come to her house then. I told her I was to stay in
this outfit and what she did earlier outside and I didn't feel right
about going out again dressed like I am.
"Nonsense Jill, I will call Betty and tell her I am taking you to my
place," she told me to my horror.
I begged her not to call her and would do anything to have a night away
from her tonight. I told her they would go away in a bit and I would be
fine. She opened her arms to me and I gladly accepted a much needed hug.
We embraced for a minute or so and she made sure to keep her hands
wrapped around me and away from my butt. I then wanted to thank her
properly and told her so.
"Thank Mistress Wanda I really appreciated that," I told her and then I
laid my head back against her full breast.
I stayed there another minute or so and remembered why she came over in
the first place and wanted to really think her for her acts of kindness.
I slid one hand around and down to her ass and when she didn't protest,
slid the other up to one of her breast. I noticed she really liked my
advances so I began to work her breast a bit more. She began to moan some
and I began to kiss them thru her dress.
"Where is your bedroom Jill," she asked me softly as I was driving her
wild.
I then broke off my advance and took her by the hand and lead her to my
new bedroom. When we got in there I quickly started clearing the bed of
the clothes Betty left and then Wanda started helping me. When the bed
was clear she stopped me from picking up the rest and took me in another
embrace for yet another kiss. She broke the kiss and the silence as she
told me she really thought I was hot.
I took her cue and told her, "Mistress Wanda I think you are a very sexy
Lady yourself."
I then started to rub my hands over her girth even if I really thought
she was a supersized BBW. She did show me the most kindness I got all
weekend and a softer side then the others. I began to rub her thighs, ass
and then slid a hand down the front of her body. She did the same as we
made out standing by the bed. She ended up cupping my false breast as she
made sure to avoid my butt.
"May I please lick you and worship your body Mistress," I whispered to
her.
She told me to lay down and then she slipped her dress off. She climbed
onto the bed and I felt it bow from her weight as she hovered over top of
me. She kissed me once again and I placed a hand against her breast again
as well. She then took my hands and pulled them over my head telling me
not to move them. Wanda then started sucking and kissing my neck causing
my little cock to stir a bit. She ever so slowly worked her kisses down
to my nighty top and mouthed each one thru it. She then began to slowly
kiss further down as her hands stayed on my falsies. Seeing how they hid
my nipples which really were the most thing that turned me on, it didn't
do much for me but her kisses were nice. She keep going until she reached
my chastity device and then stopped.
"I'll tell you Jill, I don't give blowjobs but today I would but your
locked away so I can't," she whispered from down below.
I told her it didn't matter because that didn't do much for me anyway.
She asked me what did and not wanting to lie to her, I told her.
"My nipples are the things that drive me wild Mistress Wanda," I told her
as I kept my hands where she told me too.
She then started her way back up my body kissing as she climbed and when
she reached my bra, pulled the nighty down below it. I watched as she
removed each one of my falsies. She then began sucking and teasing my
right nipple causing my cage to fill beyond capacity. I began to squirm
from her doing so and she noticed right away. She teased it for awhile
before giving the other equal attention. I ended up very horny and also
wished now I wasn't locked up. But then again it was and I wished she
would stop.
"My Jill your nipples seem more sensitive then most girls I think," as
she began to drive me crazy kissing, licking, sucking and teasing them
with her hands as well.
I told her they were in between moans as I thought my cage was going to
bust and it began to cause a good deal of discomfort. I then began
pleading to her that I wanted to service her although I really just
wanted her to stop and leave my nipples alone. Besides she was beginning
to squash me under her and I wanted to be out from this before I couldn't
breath. I saw her pull her panties off as she rolled over in the bed like
a huge walrus. She was all worked up and I could already smell her as she
reached up grabbing my arms and then pulling me on her.
"Don't you like me pleasuring your nipples ***********?" she asked as I
began running my hands over her body.
"Yes Mistress Wanda, I just don't like it being locked in my cage," I
responded as my hands worked her huge breast.
My mouth was kissing on her neck when she said, "Well it still seems to
turn you on very much."
I then told her it was like torture not being able to get a full
erection. Let alone not being able to have a release but also it was more
important that I do as told and I was here to do as told and at this very
moment here to please her.
She took my chin and stopped me from trying to please her and made me
look at her. She told me that was so unfair and I should get something
out of it as well. I told her I did, knowing I was pleasant to whoever I
am serving at the moment and do exactly as told.
As she let mine chin go and put her hand on my head guiding me back to
her breast she told me, "Well I'm going to see if I can't get a key to
that thing and let you loose when your with me."
I licked and sucked her tits and looked up to her very happy to hear
that. Not so sure Betty would agree but it is nice to know not everyone
wants me to suffer. I pleasured each one of her breast before working my
way down each of her rolls towards where I thought her hole was. She
helped me find it by pulling her fat out of the way and I teased her with
a few licks of tongue.
"OH JILL," she screamed out as I teased her so. I then buried my mouth
deep into her and sucked and licked her like a wild man.
She began to moan very loudly and then started to squirm about. Just
before I brought her to a climax, she clamped down hard with her thighs
on my head. I worked her clit feverously and then a flood of her juices
washed over me. Lapping her up as she screamed out in pleasure and she
finally released her grip of her thighs. I slowly kissed my way back up
sucking each breast one more time. I then accepted a deep kiss from her
and a huge hug.
"You are an amazing girl Jill and I can't wait to get that key to return
the favor," she told me after breaking the kiss.
She asked me, "Would you like it If I did that for you?"
I told it was always nice to get my cage taken off even if it is just to
be allowed a release. I thanked her and gave her a big kiss as well. But
I also told her I didn't think Mistress Betty would allow that as she
really liked the control she could have over me even when we are apart.
"So are you happy Jill being owned by her or an owned girl in general?"
she wanted to know.
I told her I have always been submissive somewhat and cross dressed off
and on in the past. I told her that I was so sure about being a sissy or
doing it 24/7 like Mistress Betty was doing now. I also said it was a
fantasy of mine but like most fantasies, reality is a lot different.
"My secret is going to get out to everyone I know, the discipline is a
lot harsher then I ever imagined and being owned is not something I ever
planned on really happening," I told her as I looked into her eyes.
She then told me that it is just Betty doing for me what I could never do
for myself and it would get easier. She went on to reassure me that I am
a very pretty girl indeed and something I would grow into and blossom at.
She also told me as long as she is allowed to be a part of my life and
look after me, She would make it enjoyable as well mostly.
"It doesn't have to be all bad when your with me Jill, as long as we both
get something good out of this, it will workout in the end," she said as
she sat up and I did as well.
She asked what I was doing before she came over and after getting her
dress and helping get back on. I told her about Betty's orders to get
everything put away and picked up tonight. To my surprise she said she
would help me do so. We spent the next few hours folding sorting and such
putting everything away. By the time we were done it was starting to get
late.
I was very exhausted and after helping me Wanda said she was as well. She
told me she was going to go home and I knew I had to be at Betty's early
also. I gave her a big hug and kiss as I thought she was leaving and in
turn she accepted both gladly.
"I am going to have a talk with Betty tomorrow about a few things," she
stated as she started for the door.
I thanked her for everything as I held the door for her and watched her
waddle out to her car. I then closed and locked the door and after going
to the bathroom got in my bed. I set my alarm for 5:30 A.M. and quickly
was asleep. I dreamed none of this ever happen. Then I was awoke by my
alarm clock going off and it seemed like I only slept an hour or so.
The first thing I noticed after waking was my attire and then my chastity
device seeing how I was swollen inside it. So I quickly realized it
wasn't a dream but at least I was in my own place even if Betty was
taking over there as well. I still had my own house all to myself but
right now I needed to get ready as Betty told me if I want to make sure
she doesn't have a reason to be mad at least. I went straight to the
bathroom and sat down to pee as this chastity cage makes one do. While
peeing I noticed a enema bag in the corner and thought I best do that as
well. I stripped off my nighty and panties and went and got the dish soap
for my cleansing. I then found my maid outfit she told me to show up in
and then I did that thing a few times with the dreaded red bag. I then
jumped in the shower and cleaned off and got a towel as I climbed out.
I then sat down and put on my bra and panties before slipping on each
thigh high. I made sure to smooth them up each leg and that the lace at
the top wasn't twisted. I then went to find some makeup and worked to get
it the best I could. That wasn't an easy task today for some reason but I
eventually got it all on as good as possible. I then brushed out a wig
and pulled the maid dress over my head and body. I just wish it wasn't so
short and at least went down my thighs more. I put on the apron and then
the wig checking in the mirror to see if it was all in order. And then
finally found my 3 inch heels and seemed ready to go. On the way out I
found the purse Bobbie gave me and with one last look around, darted for
my truck. I was glad it was still dark for the short trip to Betty's
house.
As I arrived I noticed just her and Alice's cars in the driveway and
parked to the side of the house out of the way. I wasn't sure if the door
would be locked since she told me to knock but yet everyone still seemed
asleep. So I tried the door and it opened up and after the initial dogs
barking seemed very quiet. I went right to Betty's room and peeked in
seeing her sleeping away. I then decided to do as she said and made her
coffee and picking up the place while it brewed. I gave the dogs some
treats and then made her coffee the way she liked it.
Sneaking into her room and shutting the door behind me, I nudged her and
told her, "Your coffee is ready Mistress Betty."
I then placed it on the night stand and went to the foot of the bed. I
thought I didn't really want to do this but she told me how to wake her
properly the other day. I pulled the sheet up and slid under it at her
feet. Kissing her softly as I crawled further under them. I kissed my way
up her legs and she began to stir a bit. As I got closer to her pussy she
must have woke up because she rolled a bit so I could gain access. I
wrapped my hands around her thighs and lowered my mouth to her more and
could smell her sex coming from her and began licking away at her like
she described. I stayed there about 10 minutes when she began to moan. I
felt her tense up just before a flood of juices washed over my face. I
then licked her a few more times before sliding back out the way I
crawled in.
"That was very nice Jill, you did a good job," she told me as i got back
on my heels and looked up to her.
I thanked her and came around getting her the coffee I made her. I handed
it to her and she sat up in bed naked as the covers fell off her and she
took a sip. I was really hoping she liked it so much she would unlock my
chastity device. That didn't happen as she kept sipping her coffee making
me wait.
"How may I service you Mistress," I asked her after she looked at my
uniform.
She told me I could get her phone off the charger for her and then go fix
my makeup before starting breakfast. She wanted eggs, bacon toast and
orange juice and while I was at it go see if Alice wanted some.
So I take it no release for me then and I told her, "yes Mistress, right
away."
I gave a curtsey and started to back out of her room where I use to sleep
for years. Just as I was about to walk out she summoned me back to her. I
shut the door again and stood next to her wondering if maybe she was
going to reward me. Instead she lifted my short dress and tugged on my
cage and told me to turn around.
"It's good to see your excited in your little cage but where is your butt
plug sissy?" she asked.
I couldn't believe myself that I forgot that and she told me I would
answer for that when she got up.
"Now go get breakfast as I check my phone," she told me with a stern look
and tone in her voice.
I told her another yes Ma'am and gave another curtsey and hurried for the
door. I made it out of the bedroom and shut the door behind me again. I
then went to get the food out and then crept down the hall and knocked
lightly on Alice's door. I knocked a bit louder until she told me to come
in. I could see she just woke up and seemed surprised I was there and
dressed.
"No I think I'm going back to sleep," she told me as she laid back down.
I told her O.K. and apologized for waking her up before shutting her door
and heading back to the kitchen. I started making the food like she told
me and when it was about ready I noticed she came out and sat at her
computer. I was in a lull for a minute so I went to see if she needed
more coffee.
I approached and asked "May I get you a refill Mistress Betty?" I asked
as I saw her answering some chat messages.
She didn't even look at me when she handed me her cup and kept ready her
messages. I simply took her cup and backed away as I went to get her
more. I was just finishing up her food as well and took both back to her.
"So it seems you made a good impression with Wanda yesterday and she
wants to come over this morning," she stated as I sat her food on the
table next to her.
I was hoping she would not be upset by anything Wanda might have said to
her and found out another surprise as well. She got up and went to sit at
the table as I stood there at attention. I then got her chair for her as
she sat down and listened as she said she figured out a way to pay my
house payment. I thought she was going to do that but I guess not and
with me having to quit work to be a fulltime sissy for her to control.
"I have another friend you know that will be moving in with you and will
help you find work," she said as she began to eat.
I didn't want anyone moving into my house as it was bad enough she
rearranged and stole my stuff. I watched as she stuffed her face and took
an opportunity to speak up.
"I thought you said you had money from your parents and you wanted to pay
my house payment so I could be your sissy fulltime Mistress," I blurted
out.
She put down her fork and motioned me to her with a finger wave. I
stepped up closer and she just reached up and slapped me hard across the
face. I stood my ground without stumbling backwards but it hurt very
much.
"For one thing, never speak to me without getting permission or
responding to a question," she told me as she grabbed my collar.
"Secondly you seriously think you are going to get a free ride and not
have to pay your own way?" she went on to say and then she let go.
I was then told to go to her closet and retrieve her cane and when I got
back holding it out for her, she snatched it from me and told me to stand
in the corner to wait as she finished her food. I went and stood there
with my face pressed against the wall and she went on to tell me how it
was going to go while she ate. I learned a whole lot as I waited
listening to every word and not believing what she told me but also knew
she was right. She is always right and I am stuck in this situation with
little I can do without losing everything from family and friends to
everything I own.
"You remember Rick from my group, he said he could put you to work," I
heard her say as I heard her get up from the table.
She came closer telling me how he would be moving in with me in the next
week or so. She told me that tomorrow we would be doing a bar night with
her leather group to raise money and that I would be very involved in
that. They usually sell raffle tickets and a few demo's are preformed but
I had a feeling this would be very different.
"He said we could use a slut like you to raise money as well as sell
jello shots and raffle tickets," she told me as she pulled up my outfit
and rubbed my ass.
I then felt her tapping my inner thighs with that cane "I think after he
uses you and pimps your sorry ass out, we might even find you a regular
gig as a working girl."
"Get this through your stupid little head once and for all that I own
your sorry ass and you will do exactly as told from now and you have no
say in it," as she pulled my clasped hand I have behind my back further
up behind me causing me some pain and to tippy toe in the corner.
She went on to tell me as she whispered in my ear "I don't care what he
does to you, be it **** you, pimp you out or beat you, you little worm."
She still held my wrist as she pulled me out of the corner and told me to
lean over the table for her. I quickly did so and was told to hold the
farther edge of it and place my face against it. I could feel her run her
hand up my thigh and then pull my dress up exposing my panties. I knew
what was coming next and knew it wasn't going to be good. She then had
the dogs go outside and locked them out so they wouldn't get excited at
her destroying me because they don't like any roughing around. She then
came back to me and shook my chastity device before placing her cane
against me.
"No need to count and thank me for each stroke this time seeing my k**s
are still asleep, and you best keep quiet yourself," she said just as the
first blow landed across both cheeks.
I jumped up off the table just a bit as the pain shot thru my body and
then landed back across the table. She then placed the cane in position
right where the last blow landed and hit me again. The pain hurt so bad I
began to cry, wanting to scream out but knew better as I bit my lip. I
also wanted to stop the assault and run away but knew I was at her mercy
even if she had none for me. Another four strokes landed and the tears
where flowing and she seemed to enjoy my pain.
"Someday you will learn your place and pay more attention to details," as
yet another blow lashed my cheeks.
"If you would follow the rules you have and also remembered your butt
plug, you wouldn't be over my table right now," Betty said as one more
blow landed hard again.
I wasn't sure if I could take another blow or knew if she had a number of
them left to give when the knock at the door surprised her and saved me.
She placed the cane next to me and grabbed my hair pulling my head up
"Don't you dare move while I see who that is."
She then let go and my head fell against the hard wood table and into the
puddle of drool and tears I made. Betty went and answered the door and to
both our surprises it was Wanda standing there. Betty's demeanor changed
instantly from totally pissed to very friendly. She welcomed her inside
and I turned my head to face away like Betty left me so she wouldn't
notice I moved it.
"So nice to see you Wanda, would you like some coffee or something?"
Betty asked her as she shut the door.
Wanda told her sure but she said she just stopped by to discuss me as
Betty told her to have a seat on the couch. Betty went into the kitchen
to get her coffee and I was hoping Wanda would come over and stick up for
me and let me up. I stayed sprawled over the table not moving as Betty
returned.
"So what was it you wanted to talk about Wanda?" Betty asked as she gave
her the coffee and sat down.
I heard Wanda ask what I was doing over the table like that and Betty
told her I keep forgetting the rules. She then told her that was the best
way to keep me from becoming a lazy unruly girl.
"Someday she will learn the rules and pay better attention to what is
asked of her," Betty said.
Wanda then told Betty that I was a very attentive girl for her and seemed
very well mannered girl when I was with her yesterday. Betty told her it
was because of the discipline and her effort she has instilled in me to
keep me so. Wanda thanked her for allowing me to come over and also for
allowing me to serve her as well.
"No thank you for everything you have done for me Wanda, it's the least I
can do, I'm just glad she was on her best behavior for you," Betty told
her.
Wanda then asked Betty if she would mind me servicing her even more in
the future. Betty told her anytime I wasn't busy I was to do whatever
Wanda wished. Wanda said she would like then to be able to have me stay
with her some nights and her stay at my place as well. Then I heard her
ask the question that I wasn't sure Betty would like and might get mad
over.
"If you don't mind I would like a key as well to her chastity device so I
could use her clit sometimes as well," Wanda asked her as I held my
breath.
Then I heard Betty laughing some as she replied ," I don't think so Wanda
and besides she will be very busy with the plans I have for her," Betty
told her in response.
Betty went on to tell her that I needed locked up for my own good but
other then that she could use me as she saw fit. I was to do whatever and
whenever Wanda said if I wasn't busy serving Betty's plans. As for me
staying at her place or her staying at mine, well that won't be possible
as she had plans on me having a room mate soon enough and I was going to
be busy in the near future. She Explained to her that her friend Rick was
going to be helping her as well with me and that he was planning on
moving into my place very soon.
"But if you still want to stop by, I will tell him it is O.K. and
introduce the two of you," Betty told her.
I was hoping Wanda would put up a protest on my behave but didn't hear
such. Instead I heard Betty call me to them to which I got up and pulled
my dress back down as I made my way to them. I stopped in front of them
and gave a deep curtsey and acknowledged her command.
"Yes Mistress Betty?" Was all I said as I looked into her face and tried
to avoid looking at Wanda.
Betty had me kneel next to her and she stroked my hair as she reminded me
of the things she just told Wanda. Betty asked me if I agreed with her
and I eagerly did so to avoid making her mad. After agreeing with her and
making her fell very happy, she pulled my head to lap as I kneeled next
to her.
"I thought I would at least ask as she is a very nice girl and I would
love to be able to reward her as well as use her more," Wanda stated as
Betty stroked my head.
Betty then pulled my head up by the chin to look at her as she told Wanda
I get more rewards then I deserve "Don't you Jill?"
"Yes Mistress Betty," was my reply and I saw Betty looking at me
expecting such an answer.
Betty then put my head back in her lap and returned to stroking my hair
gently. Her and Wanda spent the next 20 minutes or so discussing me, the
bar night coming up, what was expected of me as well as what Rick might
do with me.
"A girl needs to pay her bills somehow don't you agree Wanda?" Betty
chuckled as she brushed me off of her.
To my horror I watched as Wanda too laughed about Betty's statement.
Betty then told me to refill their coffees to which I got up and
retrieved the coffee pot along with a small tray of cream and assorted
sweeteners. I refilled Betty's first and then Wanda's and then went to
make more coffee just in case. After doing so I returned to stand next to
Betty as she has taught me and await her next orders.
Then Mary the grandk** came in the room and crawled up in Betty's lap.
The talk turned from me to her and Betty asked her if she was hungry. The
k** told her yes and I was told to go make her some eggs, bacon and
toast.
"Yes Mistress Betty, right away," I told her as i gave a curtsey and
backed away.
I was in the middle of making the eggs when Betty called me back into the
living room. I stopped in the middle of cooking and returned to discover
the brat changed her mind. She now wanted cereal and I was told to get
her that and chocolate milk instead. I returned after telling her yes
Ma'am and made the requested stuff and served it to the table. I then
went back to finish the cooking so it wasn't wasted. I was getting hungry
myself and hoping the food I made would go uneaten so that I might have
it when Betty and Wanda came into the kitchen as I was cleaning up. The
conversation had then returned to me as I heard Wanda saying what a good
sissy I was.
"She is learning but still needs a lot of work," Betty said as she took
the left over food I wanted and gave it to the three dogs who were
waiting.
"Good morning," Alice said as she too entered the kitchen and greeted her
mother and Wanda.
Betty kissed her and asked if she was hungry to which she said sure
because it smelled so good. Betty then told me to make her some food as
well even though I had done cleaned up mostly. Making sure no one saw how
made I was, i just got everything back out and started making more. As I
served Alice her food I over heard Wanda asking if I could go with her
for awhile.
"No I'm sorry but she has a lot to do this today with cleaning and I plan
on her working outside as well," Betty told her as I looked at Wanda.
Wanda then told Betty she would love to at least use me for a bit and
Betty told her that was not a problem. Betty then told Wanda she could
use her room if she wanted to right now and she jumped at the chance
telling her a big thank you.
"Jill go show Wanda my room as she needs your assistance," Betty told me.
I told her right away and took Wanda's hand and led the way shutting the
door behind us. Wanda whispered to me as soon as the door was shut and
told me how sorry she was she couldn't get a key to my chastity device.
She also told me that I looked so hot in my maid outfit she was all
worked up.
"It's ok Ma'am and how may I assist you," I told her as she embraced me
in her arms.
She ran her arms up and down my thighs and told me that I could work my
magic with my mouth if I wanted. It isn't a matter of what I want I know,
especially with Betty in the other room. So I just got right to my task
and slid down the front of her undoing her pants as I hit my knees.
Tugging them down over her huge hips I could see her panties were already
very wet. I massaged them first before pulling them down as well and
licking her wet spot under her fat belly. Wanda pulled it up for me and I
stuck my tongue deeply into her working it up and down as I licked away.
"Oh Jill you are so good at this," Wanda moaned quietly as I sucked and
licked her from my knees.
Soon enough she was tensing up and rested her huge belly on top of my
head as she used her hands to pull me deeper into her. I struggled but
managed to work my tongue faster until she exploded on my face. I was
held there for a minute before she let go of her grip. I pulled back
after kissing her thigh and looked up to her.
"OMG Jill you are amazing and I wish I could return the favor but we best
get back out there," she told me as she reached to pull her panties up.
I helped her get them up and then her pants making sure I was the one who
fastened them for her and only getting up when she suggested so by
tugging at my arm. "Thank you Mistress Wanda for the opportunity to
service you and it is ok," I told her even though I truly wished my own
swollen cock could be relieved as well.
We both entered the living room where I noticed Alice was done eating and
left the dishes at the table. I quickly started to clean them up before
Wanda told Betty she was going to go. She thanked Betty again for
allowing me to serve her as well and Betty looked over to me, giving me
the cue to e***** Wanda to the door. I watched as she walked out and then
shut the door.
Betty then called me back to the present telling me that "Right now Jill
I want you to pick up the dishes and kitchen, then gather the laundry and
all the bed sheets."
While I started doing so the two ladies got on their computers and the
k** played and watched cartoons. After I got that started I was told I
would dust, sweep, mop, vacuum, and if that wasn't enough, make lunch and
diner as well. Betty also said she expected me to work on the yard today
as well. And I was sure she meant dressed like this as well. They say a
maids work is never done but this is ridicules. I managed to get
everything done she told me to do without pissing her off any the rest of
the day. I even went outside dressed like this and pretty sure the
neighbors could tell it was me but at the moment I just focused on the
task at hand. They never said anything to me but I am pretty sure they
all know my secret now. None the less after non stop working, Betty had a
spotless house and a big start to what the yard use to look like when I
lived here before.
"Jill you need to come in here," Betty yelled as I was finishing weeding
the yard and I quickly got up and hurried inside.
"You called Mistress Betty," I asked her after finding her in her bedroom
getting dressed.
I gave a curtsey and waited for a response as she finished putting on her
skirt. She told me to get her boots and I did so helping her get them on
while she told me my day was done here and I could go home. She was going
out with her Man Ed and that I had to make sure to get ready for my big
day tomorrow. She started putting on her jewelry and left me wondering
what she meant by my big day.
"If I may ask Mistress, what is tomorrow and what do I need to do, I
thought Tuesday was my day to go to Mistress Bobbies place?" I asked with
my hands behind me and my head bowed.
Betty told me that tomorrow is the big bar night with her leather group
and my service will be in great demand as she will be there as well. I
needed to be ready and over here at noon to prepare the food and jello
shots. I also would need to be in my yellow sissy outfit along with Mary
Jane shoes, ankle socks, tan thigh highs under those along with white
ruffle panties and petticoats. She also said a matching bra and my
falsies of course along with a slutty outfit as well.
"In fact bring two slutty outfits with you, the school girl one and that
short pink skirt and pink blouse as well," she instructed me.
She then told me I was dismissed and I best be here and ready like she
said or else. I then Thanked her and backed out of her room and headed
for the door in case she changed her mind, I couldn't wait to get home
and sit down and try and find something to eat. I know about those bar
nights and how those gay leather guys look down on cross dressers, let
alone sissies. I was by no means looking forward to that but for now a
warm shower would feel nice.
Well I made it home after a very long day at Betty's house and besides
all the cleaning, I almost had the yard back to the way it was when I use
to live there. My maid outfit was very dirty as was I and I guess she has
a very busy day planned for me tomorrow. I made it home after dark and in
the house and just sat on the couch exhausted trying to relax before I
washed up. It wasn't long though and my phone rang and when I looked at
it, realized it was Wanda. She was not what I expected and I thought
about not answering it. Then I thought that might get me in trouble so I
did it anyway.
"Hello Mistress Wanda, how are you tonight?" I asked her.
She told me she was fine and wondered if I had eaten yet to which I told
her no. She told me she was going to McDonalds and wanted to know if she
could get me some as well. I was sure there wasn't much to eat here so I
told her sure but I couldn't pay her. She told me she understood and I
could pay her back another way after we eat. She then told me she would
see me soon and hung up. I'm not sure if it was the big day coming up or
the long day I had today or not wanting to serve her or all of it
combined but I started to break down and cry. I thought about calling the
police and ending all of this once and for all but also knew if I did so
I would not only have to explain it all, loose my home and anyone I ever
knew that doesn't know my secret will find out if they even believed me.
I already am way behind on my bills and haven't showed up to work in
about a week so and now don't have a job either.
Wanda then pulled up and I realized I hadn't even moved since I first got
home. I was still all dirty and my makeup was a mess and even more so
now. I really wasn't wanting to see her or anyone and didn't get up off
the couch until she reached the door. I opened it for her and stepped
aside as she walked in. She could tell right away what a mess I was.
"What is wrong Jill?" Wanda asked as she turned to get a good look at me.
I just told her I just had a very bad and long day but would be alright
in no time. She seemed very concerned and told me to sit down on the
couch as she sat next to me and put the bags of food down by us.
"Now tell me what is really going on here baby girl," she asked me.
I looked up at her and really didn't want to tell her as I was afraid
somehow if I do it will get me in more trouble. She put one hand on my
thigh and the other brushed away my tears. I sat there unsure what to do
when she asked me again and then softly kissed my lips. After the kiss
she pulled back and looked at me waiting.
"I'm so sorry Mistress Wanda but I'm not sure I can do this anymore," I
told her as she rubbed my leg a bit.
She kissed me one more time and then asked "What do you mean you aren't
sure you can do this anymore, is it me?"
I looked into her eyes and let it all out as I started by telling her it
wasn't really her but everything. I explained to her that Betty and I had
a long femdom relationship but nothing like this. It ran it's course and
we both moved on and this house was my new start. I had a really nice
vanilla girlfriend until Betty came back and here I am now. Now it is so
much more then when we were together along with others to have to serve
besides just Betty. I explained that it's true I have been a life long
closet cross dresser and Betty expanded it a great deal, but nothing like
it is now. Now it is nonstop control and 24/7 dressing as a girl and now
it is and I don't pass that well either. Betty has a no nonsense policy
this time around expects me to work and serve as a girl without any
vanilla involved. She even has taken control of everything from chastity
to my new relationship and home.
"Well I realize it is a lot and as long as I am a part of it you will be
my baby girl and a very sexy one at that," as she hugged me in a very big
hug and embrace.
While holding me tightly she told me I did look very much like a real
girl and deep down it seems I always wanted this. She held me for a
minute and then leaned back and said if I truly wanted this all to end
that she would help anyway she could. But I still didn't trust her told
her it was ok. I also knew no matter what, Betty would do anything to
keep control over me and if she knew I tried to get away it would be very
bad if she ever caught up with me. Even worse then it is now and I would
have to move very far away to have a chance but with no funds to do so I
was stuck.
"Thank you so much Mistress Wanda but you have already done so much for
me I could never repay you," and not wanting her to thank any different,
I kissed her cheek.
I then began softly kissing her neck and told her I would always love
being her gurl whether I belonged to Betty or not. She accepted my
advance even though I was a dirty mess and tilted her head back as I
started kissing her neck. She pulled me to her and really started getting
worked up so I began doing my part and working her huge breast in my
hands softly. I started to kiss further down her neck to the neckline of
her dress. She then started rubbing my legs and working her hands further
up as well. That was when I remembered I had that damn chastity device
locked on when my lil dick started to grow.
"Oh Jill you are definitely an amazing gurl," she told me as she shifted
her huge body trapping me against the couch.
She then took over and held me there as her hands began to really roam
and now she was rubbing my falsies in my bra. Her other hand was all over
my legs and she parted them as she explored further up my outfit. She
then stopped and started to untie my apron and had me take it off. She
tugged at the hem of my maid outfit and started pulling it up.
"Take this off baby girl and let mommy see your sexy body," she whispered
as we both pulled it up and over my head.
Leaving me there in my panties, bra, stockings and heels, she quickly
resumed her advances.
She held me down on the couch with her elbow as her hand caressed my
falsie in my bra again. Her other hand spread my legs and worked stroking
my silky thigh highs driving me wild. She began kissing me and soon moved
her kisses to my neck. I tried to return her advance with some of my own
but she then took my wrist and pulled them over my head.
She then told me not to move them and keep them there as well as "Someday
day sweetie I will get a key to your chastity device but from the
swelling in your cage, it seems you still are enjoying yourself."
Wanda then slide her hands into my bra and took out both falsies and set
them aside. She then reached around me unhooking my bra and removing it
as well. Placing one leg over mine, she spread my legs again as she then
proceeded to kiss my nipples causing me to moan loudly. As one hand
teased one nipple and the other stroked my legs, you mouth attacked my
nipple. I dared not move as told and was very worked up but still
straining very much in my cage. She then switched her tease with her
mouth to the other nipple and began rubbing my ass under me. Slipping her
hand into my panties she began to tease my hole. My moaning got even
louder as she had me so worked up.
"My baby girl seems to like this so much by the goo coming from inside
your cage, I even think you came like a girl does," she told me as she
rubbed her finger over my cage.
I think she might be right but it was not a normal orgasm like I usually
have but there was lots of goo as she said and I was very worked up as
well. She then stopped and pulled her dress over her head and reached up
pulling my arms down. She placed my hands on her breast and I took that
as my cue. I instantly began kissing her neck and working very hard to
pleasure her by teasing and pinching her nipples.
"Oh that's it baby girl, show me how much you want me," she whispered in
between moans of pleasure.
I did this for awhile until she spread her thighs and began to guide me
out from under her and onto the floor. I kept kissing her softly as I
lowered to the floor and teasing her breast as I reached up. Wanda then
pulled her panties off and as she raised up to remove them took my head
and pulled it to her pussy. Not able to get to it because of her fat, I
just kissed around where I thought it might be. She then pulled it up
exposing her wet spot as she took her other hand and put my face tightly
into her. I licked and sucked her vigorously as she spread her legs wide.
Soon enough she had both hands on my head and had it moving as she wished
back and fourth and up and down.
"MMMMMMM JILL YOU ARE AMAZING," she screamed out as she tensed up and I
was flooded with a wave of her juices washing over my face.
She held me there jerking a few times as I continued my licking away.
Then she relaxed I could feel and her grip lessened on my head. She then
took my collar pulling me back up her body as she let her girth go coving
up her now even more wet spot. I kissed her softly on the way back up
until our lips meet and we twisted our tongues around each other in a
dance.
"That as always was amazing Jill, did you like it as well," she asked as
we both collapsed into the couch exhausted.
That was actually amazing as well I thought and although I didn't have an
instant orgasm like normal I was spent and there was a gooey mess coming
from my cage. I told her she was the amazing one and I always love the
way she made me feel wanted and a special girl. She reached over getting
the bag of food and realized it was very cold now.
"I'll tell you what ***********, you go get cleaned up and I will make
you something else to eat," she told me as she ushered me up off the
couch. I got up and helped her first get her dress and put it over her
head as she got up.
"Yes Ma'am, as you wish Mistress," I told her as I headed to get me a new
set of panties and a nighty.
She headed for the kitchen as I went to the bathroom to get cleaned up. I
was about finished in the shower when she came in the room and told me
that she couldn't find much food in there and instead of a nighty, she
would like me to go with her to get the place a few groceries. I turned
off the water and climbed out into a towel she held for me.
"I will pick you out something to wear while you dry off sweetie," she
told me as she headed for the door.
"But Mistress it will take me a while to get my makeup done," I explained
to her stopping her in her tracks.
She turned to tell me it was late and just a bit of make up would do and
she would pick out something not so flashy to wear. She assured me it
would be a quick trip and ok. I again told her a yes Ma'am and got my
panties on as she went to find the rest of my outfit. I quickly applied
some light makeup and looked horrible when I went to find her. She was
sitting on the couch eating the cold fast food with my clothes she wanted
me to wear next to her. She had me a dress like hers, a long black soft
dress and a bra along with some 2 inch heels.
"I look horrible Mistress," I told her as I fixed the wig back on my head
and I looked at her.
She told me nonsense and she handed me the bra along with my falsies to
put on. I did so and she then helped me put on my dress and she stood
back saying once again how nice I looked. I still didn't believe her but
didn't want to argue with her either. I was then told to get my heels on
and that we would be right back. So I did as told and followed her out to
her car. She opened the door for me and I climbed in and she went around
getting in herself. She took my hand as we drove off and soon arrived at
the store and found a parking spot. She got out but I was still very
nervous and sat still until she told me to come on. I reluctantly got out
and she took my hand again and we walked in. She grabbed a basket and
handed it to me as she picked out some stuff to make to eat. She got some
chicken and potatoes as well as some veggies. We picked up some sweet tea
and then she lead us to the counter. I tried not to notice the people
staring as we went along but did notice and felt very much like a guy
dressed in a dress.
She noticed my anxiety and told me, "Don't worry about them Jill, they
just see a very sexy Lady."
She paid for the stuff as I bagged it up and not soon enough for me, we
headed back to her car.
`We put the stuff in the car and as she started it, I put the cart away.
I then got in and she told me, "See that wasn't so bad was it."
I told her no but was only doing so because that was what I know she
wanted to hear. We got home and made it back into the house and she told
me to go relax while she made us diner. I went to sit down when she
stopped me and told me now I could put on that nighty. So I went to
change and then I sat down on the couch and closed my eyes as I was very
tired. Soon enough she woke me up saying the food was done. I went to the
kitchen and she made us each a plate heaping in food. I followed her to
the living room and sat back down after her and we began to eat.
"This is so good Mistress, thank you," I told her as she was shoving her
face full of food.
I only could eat about halve of what she made before I was stuffed and I
told her so. She couldn't believe I wasn't going to eat it all and asked
if I was sure I was full. I told her I was and after she finished her
plate, ate the rest of mine as well. I then took the plates to the
kitchen and when I returned my phone rang. I looked at it when Wanda
handed it to me noticing it was Bobbie.
I answered it by saying and greeting her, "Hello Mistress Bobbie."
She told me hello as well and asked if I was ready for the big day
tomorrow and how she will be there as well. I told her I was although I
thought that Tuesdays were the days I was supposed to be at her service.
She said it would be and that while serving at the bar, I would be
serving under her as well. She told me there will be plenty of Tuesdays
in which I will be at her place and Thursday I will be expected there as
well still.
"In fact little one I will was planning on being there early tomorrow to
help you with your makeup, but then again why don't you come over here
now and we can show up tomorrow together." she informed me as I listened
in shock.
"Daddy, Gina and myself will be going tomorrow as well and it would be
easier if you just come here tonight," she told me as I sat looking at
Wanda.
After a moment of silence on my part she asked in a more stern voice
"Well have you got your stuff and on your way yet, Daddy is here and we
are waiting."
I didn't want to go but knew better then to say no, I feared her and what
Betty would do to me if I did. I told her I was on my way and saw Wanda
looking at me and hearing my end of the conversation. Bobbie was
expecting me there in about 30 minutes I knew so I told Wanda I was going
to Bobbie's as she told me too.
"I will be there soon Mistress as I am leaving now," I told Bobbie and
she told me to bring my outfits and a nighty for tonight as well.
I hung up and Wanda said she didn't want me to go but she understood. She
then asked me if I would rather stay here and I told her I would but that
was impossible as Betty sort of gave Bobbie control over me whenever I
wasn't with her. Wanda didn't understand because that is the same thing
that Betty told her. I had to explain that Bobbie was more so a very
experienced domme and was more so right behind Betty in this chain of
command.
"Well that not right because I'm just as important as she is," Wanda told
me.
I didn't have time to explain or argue so I told her that if I didn't go
now it would be very bad for me and besides, Bobbie was more so in
command because she too had a key to my chastity device. That seemed to
really upset her and she got up off the couch and wanted me to call
Bobbie back. I told her that wasn't a very good ideal and would only get
me in trouble. I again told her I had to go so I wouldn't be late and
Wanda looked madder then I ever seen her before.
"Well fine you go then and leave me here, I see now who is more important
to you," she told me as she gathered her stuff and headed for the door.
I wanted to stop her and try to ease her mind but then again I knew that
would be difficult and Bobbie was already waiting. I watched her pull out
and speed off and then quickly gathered my yellow sissy dress and a
couple slutty outfits that Betty told me to bring tomorrow. I quickly
changed into the school girl outfit for the ride over and put everything
in a suit case along with the nighty I just took off. Making sure I took
a few pairs of panties, stockings, garters, thigh highs, and another wig
as well just in case. I then grabbed my purse and keys and took my stuff
and headed for my truck. I was on my way when I noticed I needed gas or I
wouldn't make it to her place. I saw one gas station full of cars and the
other across the street was pretty much empty.
I pulled in and realized I didn't have a card anymore thanks to Betty and
only had the 20 bucks Bobbie gave me. So I had to go inside to pay and
after a strange look from the young sales girl was back pumping my gas.
My phone buzzed as I was hanging up the nozzle and I saw it was a message
from Wanda.
It read "I hope you like the choice you choose tonight, have fun with
that."
That just made it even harder not to turn around and rush back to her.
But knowing better I got back in my truck and kept going to Bobbie's
place. I arrived and parked behind a car I figured was daddy's car in
front of her garage. I gathered my things and knocked on her door. She
answered it by opening the door and looked a little upset with me. That
caused me some worry and I dropped my suitcase and gave her a curtsey
while standing on her door step.
"Here as requested Mistress Bobbie, sorry it took so long," I told her as
I held my curtsey and waited for her to respond.
She looked me up and down for a few seconds before stepping aside.
"Nice choice in outfits ***********, Daddy is going to love it," she told
me as I gathered my stuff and made my way past her.
As I did she reached under my very short skirt and rubbed my butt. I'm
just glad I didn't forget to put my butt plug in this time and I
continued to the living room. I stood there wondering where to put my
things until she pointed to the corner of the room. I dropped it in the
corner and then went right to her and gave her another curtsey. She
looked amazing once again in her red night gown and black stockings and
of course her heels. Her makeup was flawless even for it being so late,
much better then mine was.
"I was starting to worry about you Jill and wondering what took you so
long," she stated as I stood before her.
She went on to explain that she doesn't like to be kept waiting and we
both have a busy day planned tomorrow. I told her again how sorry I was
and hoped she would forgive me. I tried to tell her that Wanda was there
and had plans for me at the time of her call and it took longer then I
wanted for her to leave.
"OK, Lift up that skirt and show me what my girl has on under that
skirt," she told me as I held the hem in a curtsey already.
I lifted it all the way up exposing my lacey thigh high tops, panties,
chastity device and my butt plug. Bobbie had me slowly turn to show her
everything and only then was I allowed to let it down. Still holding it
as I stopped and looked at her when she pointed at her feet.
"Come here and kneel little one," she commanded me as she stood with her
other hand on her hip.
I approached her and knelt before her looking up to her with my hands
placed behind my back together as I was taught. She then told me to kiss
her feet to which I got on all fours and did so softly tending to each
toe as I kissed them both. With a nudge from her foot I stopped and
returned to my previous position. Then I saw her part her night gown
exposing her panties and cock. Pushing it forward a touch she then told
me to kiss it as well.
"Yes Mistress," was all I said before getting right to it and I leaned
forward kissing her cock thru her panties as she moaned her approval.
She reached down stroking my wig as I kissed it a few times before
telling me to get up. She said Daddy was in the bedroom and she could
wait for him to see me. I was told to grab my nighty and follow her. I
grabbed my Nighty and she waited and then I followed right behind her. We
both walked into the room and Daddy was already naked in the bed under
the covers. He took a look at us and pulled them off as he sat up.
"Oh Jill you look delicious," he said as he held his arms out for me to
come to him.
He took me in his arms for a warm hug and then held me away from him some
telling me to hold still while he looked me over. He then ran his hands
over my legs and up to my ass and kissed my chest right above my blouse.
He gripped my cheeks and ran a finger over my hole. I followed his lead
as he guided me over his lap and he pulled my skirt up. I watched Bobbie
while he rubbed my ass and told me how nice it was to see me again. He
then let me up and Bobbie told me that I should thank him properly by
kneeling beside the bed and kissing his cock.
"Yes Mistress right away," I told her as I knelt besides the bed next to
him as he spread his legs a bit for me.
"Good evening Sir," I told him just before I leaned in and kissed his
cock softly and his hand went right to the top of my head holding me
there.
I kissed it a few more times very softly even though he was already very
hard. I gave him a lick like I thought he might like as well. He moaned a
bit as I did so but let go of my head as well. So I sat up on my knees
looking up to him and he brushed my cheek with a soft touch.
"Go ahead and change into your nighty Jill, we will wait," Bobbie told
me.
I told her another yes Ma'am before getting up and getting it. I turned
to go to the bathroom when she told me to change right there. So I
stopped as they watched and slowly unbuttoned my blouse taking it off.
Then I reached behind me unzipping my skirt, letting it fall before
stepping out of it and putting both in a chair in the corner.
"So sexy Jill," Daddy told me as I stood there in my undies as I sorted
out my baby doll nighty I brought with me to wear.
I slipped in it and adjusted the straps over my shoulders and as I
finished Bobbie sat in the bed and motioned for me to climb in between
the two of them. I then went to the foot of the bed and saw she still had
her heels on so I left mine on as well and crawled up between them.
Bobbie patted the pillows between them telling Daddy that "you ought to
see the other outfits Betty told her to bring for tomorrow."
As I situated on my back with them on each side, Daddy had me roll over
to face him for a kiss. He took me in his roaming arms and kissed me
deeply. My hands ended up on his waist but not for long as he guided one
of them to his massive cock. His hands were on my breast forms and ass
and legs. With my back to Bobbie she too played with my ass and soon
enough had my panties pulled down in the back. Soon enough as well Daddy
guided me downward towards his cock that was throbbing in my hand. Bobbie
then pulled out my butt plug causing me to moan a bit as it popped out.
"Come on Jill and taste your Mistress on Daddy's cock," he told me as he
now pushed my head down to it.
That forced my rear end up a bit and Bobbie took my hips and gave my ass
I lick. She commented that I hadn't washed my pussy lately but that was
ok. Daddy shoved his rock hard cock to my lips and I didn't hesitate to
wrap my lips around it sucking softly. As I did so he moaned and Bobbie
stuck a finger in me making me suck harder. Daddy was holding my head in
place as well as working my breast forms. I really wasn't the least bit
wanting this by the way my own cock was lifeless and Wanda already had me
excited earlier but I kept going anyway.
"Oh Jill your pussy is still so tight even with wearing your plug, did
you wear it all night?" Bobbie asked me as if I could answer her with my
mouth very full.
I just moaned a whimper in response as Daddy started thrusting his hips
slowly. Bobbie then moved my legs some so she could get between them and
Daddy held me on his cock as he used my mouth. I felt Bobbies legs rub
mine and that felt a bit exciting until I felt something insert into my
backside. I squealed some as she thrusted into me from behind.
"MMMMMMMM Jill you feel so good Bobbie said," and Steve agreed as his
pace quickened.
I was then trapped being used on both ends while she poked my back side
and he jabbed my mouth. He began to twitch in my mouth I could feel with
each thrust and I thought he was getting closer so I sucked even harder
wanting this to end. He began to moan and grunt louder then and soon
enough held me deep onto him making me gag a bit.
Steve then shot a load into my mouth as I tried my best not to puke.
Bobbie at the same time picked up her pace on my pussy as well. Steve
held me on him until he started to soften and then pulled out. Bobbie on
the other hand kept humping away at me from behind and now she was
reaching under my breast forms to tease my nipples. I reached behind me
pulling her closer by my hand on her ass and soon after she too tensed up
deep inside me. I could feel deep min me her explode a warm feeling
deeply inside me. She bit my neck some and then sucked on it until she
finished giving me her full load.
She then too pulled out and pulled me to her to taste her cock after she
finished as well. I swung around and locked my mouth around her sucking
the slime from her cock. The taste was horrible and I now wished I did
take the time to clean my insides before coming here.
"Now you know why I say you must always be clean inside and out," Bobbie
told me as I sucked her clean.
As I was in between her legs, I felt my butt plug go back in by Daddy.
When she felt I cleaned her enough she tugged on my arm to get me up. I
pulled off with a slurping noise and she patted the pillows between them.
I crawled to the pillows and the three of us laid down.
"Good night sweetie," Daddy told me as he rolled over wrapping an arm
around me as he pressed his naked body against me.
Bobbie got up and said she needed to go to the bathroom and that she
would be right back. She was gone for a few minutes but soon returned,
climbing bed with us and then snuggled up closely behind me. She then
whispered in my ear a good night and also told me the alarm is set for me
to make the coffee in the morning.
"Yes Mistress Bobbie," I told her and then she kissed the back of my neck
and soon enough my exhausted body was asleep.
I was awaken by Bobbie nudging me after turning off the alarm. She told
me to go get the coffee ready and get cleaned up before coming back to
the bedroom. So I snuck out of the bed and out from under Steve's arm. He
didn't even seem to notice probably because I looked at the clock and it
was 5:30 A.M. in the morning.
I whispered out loud "OMG I feel like I just went to bed."
I hurried to start the coffee and then quickly went to the bathroom as I
almost pissed myself. While sitting on the toilet it took a minute
because of my morning wood trapped and confined in it's cage. After
finally going I saw that dreaded red bag and did that as well. I did it a
couple time after removing my butt plug and then got up and turned on the
shower. I went back to the living room and got new panties and decided to
wear the same nighty until I was told what outfit I should wear. While in
the shower I decided to make sure I was hair free as well for the big
day. Then I got out and dried off slipping on my thigh highs and panties
along with my nighty. I touched up my makeup and was fixing my wig when
Bobbie came into the room.
"You need to wear your sissy outfit today but that will do for now I
guess," Bobbie told me as she watched me fix my hair.
She then told me to come help her pee with her standing there over the
toliet with morning wood of her own. I held it for her and aimed it so
not to make a mess while she went. She kept her hands on her hips and
when the flow stopped I was told to suck her clean. I knelt next to her
and did so until she ushered me up.
"Now go get my coffee and bring Daddy one black coffee," she ordered
before she headed back to the bedroom.
I went back to the kitchen and made two coffee's like she wanted and
brought them to her room. When I walked in, Daddy was sucking her and I
sat his down and walked around the bed and handed hers to her. She took
it and thanked me while playing with Steve's hair. I stood there watching
for a few minutes with my hands behind my back when I could tell she was
close. Then I saw her tense up and I thought she exploded in his mouth.
He kept going another minute and then sat up and pulleed me to him
swapping the contents to me with a deep kiss.
"Now swallow your Mistress's gift Jill," he told me as he shut my mouth
tightly yet gently.
I did so and then Bobbie said I should give him his morning blow job
today. He agreed and sat on the edge of his side of the bed and motioned
for me to get started with a wave of his hand to him. I went around the
bed and stood before him and watched Bobbie get up. She said she was
going to freshen up as he gently took my arm and guided me to my knees on
the floor. I sat there on my knees looking up to him as he got his coffee
and stuck his raging cock out at me.
"Come on ***********, it's not going to suck it's self," he told me as he
placed a hand on my head urging me to get going.
I leaned in stroking him a couple times and then placed my mouth around
him. I held him steady and began to very slowly stroke him with my lips.
"Put your hands behind your back Jill and just use your mouth," he told
me as he took my hair in his fingers.
He slowly moved my head some for a few minutes before picking up the pace
driving it further in each time. Very soon he was hit the back of my
mouth and throat and I gagged each time. That didn't slow him down but he
wouldn't ram it in so deep the next thrust. I could feel every vein as it
passed by my lips and soon enough he was tensing up and then he held me
fully down on his cock. I began to violently gag as his load was shot in
my mouth and down my throat. He pulled my head back just enough to
collect it all and swallow it before letting go.
"MMMMMM Jill that was wonderful, now lets go see what Mistress is up
too," He said as he pulled my head off of him.
He let me go and got up and I wiped my mouth face and eyes and got up to
follow him. Bobbie was in the bathroom doing her makeup and he to had me
hold him while he went pee. As with her when he finished he told me to
suck him clean to which I did.
"Go start breakfast Jill while we get dressed and then we will get you
ready for your big day," Bobbie told me as I got back up.
I told her with a curtsey before leaving to do as told "Yes Mistress
Bobbie, right away as you wish."
I then backed out of the room and headed to start there food feeling a
bit ill myself. I started the eggs, bacon, toast and then went to refill
there coffee before returning to finish the food. Bobbie thanked me as
did Steve and I quickly went back to cooking. I made each of them an
orange juice and set the table for them before going and telling them it
was ready. Bobbie told me they would be there in a minute so I returned
to make sure it was perfect.
"It smells wonderful Jill, I'm starved," Steve told me as he sat down and
began to eat.
Bobbie soon joined him at the table and also said it smelled good. Halve
way through the two of them eating Gina walked in. I was standing in the
kitchen doing the dishes when I heard them greeting each other so I went
to do the same. I entered the room and gave her a curtsey before saying
hello.
I then got a good look at her dressed in yoga pants and her t shirt. She
looked stunning in her outfit and of course her make up was flawless. In
those tight pants I couldn't see any buldge at all and one could easily
mistake her for a genetic girl.
"Thank you Jill you look very nice as well," she told me as she came over
and gave me a small kiss on the cheek.
Gina seemed very excited about the days events as she went on talking
about the fun they would have tonight. Bobbie stopped her by reminding
her that first we needed to go to Betty's and a lot of food still needed
to be prepared.
"Yes Ma'am, I am ready to go non the less," she said as she got excited
again.
The two of them finished eating and Gina told me to help her clear the
dishes. I washed them and wiped down the counter as Gina came in to check
up on me. She told me what a good job I did with the kitchen as she
reached her hand under my nighty. She massaged my panty clad ass and gave
a slight tug to my cage.
"We need to get you dressed," she told me so we can go as she took my
hand and lead me into the living room.
Bobbie told me to wear the school girl outfit for now and we both could
get our sissy outfits on later at Betty's. I gathered it up and started
for the bathroom when Gina told me to just change there. So I took off my
nighty and she helped me get dressed. A few minutes of her help and my
make up looked pretty good.
While Bobbie was shutting down her computer she asked if we were ready
and Gina told her, "Yes Mistress we are."
And with that we both gathered my things and then Bobbie's and loaded the
car. The Gina announced that everything was ready and they all came out
to the garage. Bobbie told me that I would drive my truck and the rest
would take her car. I pulled out and waited for her as Daddy drove out of
the garage. I then followed them closely behind for the ride to Betty's.
I pulled up and parked to the side of the house as I saw a bunch of cars
already there and we were even early. There was Ed's, Stacey's, and
Wanda's parked out front and another one I didn't recognize. I saw Gina
getting the stuff out of the car and went to help her as Bobbie and Steve
headed for the house. After carrying the large load in and setting it on
Betty's bed, Gina and me went to Betty and greeted her with a curtsey.
"At your service Mistress Betty, how can we assist you Ma'am," as Bobbie
smiled at the two of us and our greeting.
I saw Betty get that look of total happiness as she always got when she
got to hold court so to speak and was the center of attention. She looked
at Gina and told her to go help Stacy in the kitchen where she was
already preparing food. She then turned to me and motioned for me to come
close.
"Don't you just look like the perfect little slut Brad," she told me as
she raised the hem of my skirt with a big smile across her face.
She went on to tease me more by saying how much fun she was going to have
tonight at my expense. Watching me in my sissy outfit at the bar, working
like a good sissy should, All the guys using me and knowing all the while
how humiliating it would be for me.
"And if need be we will have no problem making me do whatever is asked of
you," she said as she picked up her bag I knew well full of whips,
paddles, crops and such.
"No Mistress, I plan on being your very obedient sissy tonight," I told
her and gave her another curtsey.
I then saw Wanda looking at the bag full of stuff very interestingly.
Betty then called Ed into the room and I gave him a curtsey as well. He
came up and kissed Betty deeply and asked her what she needed.
"Doesn't Jill look lovely Daddy," she asked him as he eyeballed me up and
down.
He agreed with her and then she took me by the collar. She pulled me
right up close to her and then looked at Ed.
"I think she looks so nice she deserves a reward, don't you Daddy?" she
asked him as he ran his hand up my thigh.
He thought so as well and I felt they both had something other than a
reward in mind for me. Betty tugged on my collar until I hit my knees in
front of the whole room.
"I think for a reward Daddy, you should let her suck your cock," she told
him as I look up at his huge frame next to me.
He didn't need to answer because I saw him undo his pants but he asked me
anyway if that was what I wanted. I knew better to say otherwise and
asked him please. I stood up straight on my knees before them and he
pulled me to him and rubbed my face across his cock. He then placed it in
front of my lips as I put my hands together behind my back. I parted my
lips and he instantly shoved it in fully and gagged me from the start.
They all seemed to think it was very funny, watching the biggest cock in
the room gag a sissy.
"Awe it seems Brad still needs some work learning how to deep throat a
cock," Betty said as she giggled at me.
He kept driving it in and out forcing me to fall back off my knees but
Betty was there to make sure I didn't fall all the way down. My hands
fell to the floor behind me as well and Ed's hand on my head made him
able to continue. I was kept there and did my best in between gags to
take every inch of him. I managed not to puke, my eyes were watering
terribly, and he made it hard to even breath when I heard Betty say it
might take awhile since it will be his third load of the day already.
"He has already pleased me and Stacy has already serviced him as well,"
Betty said as she laughed even harder.
Ed then took me by the ears and really picked up the pace as I struggled
to breath. I had such a hard time that I started to struggle against him
but he just held me in place. That must have really got him excited
because it wasn't long after that I felt him swell even more and then he
rammed it fully in and exploded.
"Make sure you swallow it all Brad, you will be getting an overload of
protein today," Betty chimed in before letting me go.
I swallowed it all and then he slowly pulled out and wiped his cock on my
face. Then I watched as he pulled his pants back up and walked away
before I sat totally up again. Gina was the one who came in and helped me
get back up off the floor and Wanda told me to hold on a second.
She wiped my chin telling me, "here you go Jill you missed some, "as she
stuck her fingers in my mouth and I sucked them clean as well.
Betty made sure that I thanked Ed for my gift before telling Gina and me
to go into the kitchen and get to work. I gladly did so following Gina
out of the room and away from Betty. I got in there and saw Stacy cutting
veggies and food being made all over the place. Gina told me that I could
do some dishes and wiped my face for me as I struggled to regain my
composer. It was a little later when Wanda came in there and told me to
go around and serve some drinks to everyone.
"Yes Mistress Wanda right away," I told her as I began to load a try full
of glasses and assorted drinks.
Wanda stopped me and asked if I was enjoying myself in a very sarcastic
way. Then she went to taste everything that was there so far. I started
around the room when someone knocked on the door. Betty motioned for me
to get it even though Gina was already heading that way. I got to the
door just as it opened and Sherry, Betty's best friend walked in and
looked me up and down. I stood back and welcomed her to the home and she
too just laughed at me as she went to see everyone else. I went back to
making sure everybody had what they wanted to drink before going back to
help in the kitchen. Gina and Stacy were very busy and had most of the
stuff done when I returned. I was standing out of the way waiting for
something to do when Betty came in the kitchen.
"Jill what the hell are you doing, why aren't you working!" she screamed
at me.
I started to tell her I just got back in there but she cut me off mid
sentence. She told me that I should be doing the dishes that where now in
the sink from the last 20 minutes of prep the others put there. She came
up and snatched me by the ear and spun me over the counter and held me
there as she grabbed a wooden spoon which she broke over my rear end
after only two swats.
"Stacy go get my riding crop," she told her as Stacy ran off to get it.
Betty held me with my face pressed against the counter when Stacy
returned and gave her the crop. Stacy was told to hold my skirt up and
that I best not move. Stacy did as told and held my skirt up with her one
hand and the other she placed on my back. Betty then told me to get my
ass higher and I tippy toed as high as I could. She brought that crop
down across my ass several times reprimanding me after each one. After
she hit me about ten times she told Stacy to take the crop.
"I think it is time for you girls to go change," Betty as she pulled my
skirt back down and jerked me off the counter by my collar.
Gina and Stacy both gave a curtsey and told her Right away and I did as
well before following both of them to Betty's room. We all went right to
the bathroom where Gina took charge. She told us we needed to all get a
shower and make sure we had no hair or stubble. Gina started to help
Stacy with her dress and told me to get undressed as well. I removed my
skirt and blouse and was starting to undo my bra when Stacy was naked and
started to help Gina get undressed. I watched them as I set my things
aside. I was removing my panties and thigh highs as Gina took off her
yoga pants.
"How come your dick doesn't make a bulge in your panties Ms Gina," I had
to ask.
She laughed and slide her panties off reveling her tucked cock between
her legs. She told me how she did it and said I would to if not for the
chastity device. Stacy said she would like to learn as well for tonight
since she wasn't locked up. She seemed very excited about that and all I
could think of was how I was the only one locked up in chastity. Gina
then took of her shirt and bra and I was amazed at how big her breast
were.
Were you born with such big breast?" I asked her as they were much bigger
than mine, maybe a big b cup or even a small c cup.
"It's years of hormones Jill but the ones they have you taking won't take
that long," she told me to my horror.
I then noticed how small her cock was after her saying how it has shrunk
even though it was still about as big as mine. She also said my hair
would grow finer and longer and my body hair would as well be finer. She
went on to let us touch her skin to show how soft it was because of them
as well.
"But your feelings and emotions will change as well for the better Jill,"
she told me as she noticed my demeanor get sad.
She told us we best get in the shower as she started the water. She
removed her butt plug and then took mine out as well. They both got in
first and we all helped each other and were ready for any inspections we
might have to endure when we got finished. We all dried off and Gina told
me to go get my panties, thigh highs and bra on while she was busy or
teasing with Stacy. I went and did as told when Bobbie came in to check
on us. She told me to not put on my dress until she did my makeup and
then saw Gina sucking Stacy in the bathroom.
"GINA, we don't have time for that, get busy!" she scolded her as Gina
was startled and quickly got up off her knees.
The two of them got busy and soon enough Bobbie had me sit down and
started doing my makeup. She had me done up and called for Stacy next and
I went to get my yellow sissy outfit on. Gina was busy doing her own
makeup and was about finished as well. She helped me look like the
perfect sissy by putting bows in my hair after fixing my wig on my head.
"Well don't we look pretty," I heard coming from the door way.
I turned to see Betty and Sherry standing there and Betty also said how
much she looked forward to having all three of us serving her tonight at
the bar. I was about ready dressed in a yellow short sissy outfit with a
petticoat, ruffled panties, tan thigh highs, ankle socks and a lacy white
bra. Along with a heavy dose of make up, wig with a couple bows and my
Mary Jane shoes.
"Now all you need is this "as she handed me my butt plug and attached a
lead to my collar.
I pulled my panties down after taking the butt plug and started to put it
in. Sherry laughed at me as i worked to push it in. Betty then handed me
a bottle of lube and told me to hurry up. I wiped a fair amount on the
plug and the rest on my hole. It went in much easier and I held it so it
would stay in until I pulled my panties back up to hold it in place.
Sherry turned away and headed back to the living room but Betty pulled me
to her.
"I want you to be on your very best behavior tonight or else and that
goes for all three of you," she warned me and the other two.
She went on to say that no matter what is asked of me, however disgusting
or humiliating it seems, I best do as told.
"If not Brad you will regret it after the beating you receive and I post
everywhere the videos I have, not to mention the things you will lose
when I take every last thing you own," she whispered in my ear right
before she d**gged me past the others to show me to everyone.
She made me show the whole room my outfit and told me to freshen up their
drinks while the others got dressed. Wanda was sitting next to Steve when
she took my leash and pulled me to the floor spilling a drink on my tray.
Lucky for me I thought it only hit the floor. But to my surprise it
actually spilled on her leg and she was pissed.
"What the hell," she screamed out drawing everyone's attention to us.
I tried to apologize but that wasn't going to be enough it seemed as
Betty started over my way. I picked up the glass and set down the tray I
was carrying as Wanda got up and Betty snatched a hold of the back of my
collar. I was scared to death as she told me to go get a towel. I quickly
returned with it and wiped her off first before kneeling to clean the
spill on the floor. When I had it cleaned up Betty was still standing
there and waiting.
"I am so sorry for her incompetence Wanda, should I have Ed discipline
her," I heard Betty say as she snatched my ear tugging on it hard.
"No if it's ok with you I would like to use that paddle I saw in the bag
earlier Betty and do it myself," Wanda told her.
Betty told her that was no problem at all and told me to go get her bag.
I put the bag down next to Wanda and she sat down and rummaged thru it.
She found one of Betty's favorite paddles, a 2 inch wide and 2 foot long
wooden shoe horn.
"A very nice choice, Brad loves that one," Betty told her as Wanda pulled
her dress up patting it to show she was ready for me.
Betty told me to go on and get across her lap and be quick about it. I
laid across her huge thighs and Steve held my legs down on his lap. Wanda
went about pulling my dress up and my panties down. I was scared,
humiliated and embarrassed as the whole room gathered around to watch her
spank me.
"This is going to hurt you a hell of a lot more then me Jill," Wanda
laughed as she began.
She hit me very hard and fast and the pain caused me to squirm as I tried
to get away a bit. She held my waist as Steve held my legs. Betty ordered
me to hold still and my cries got very loud after each smack against my
burning cheeks. She finally stopped after a couple minutes and then
rubbed my flaming hot cheeks.
"I think I like this paddle Betty, it makes her cheeks bright red," she
said as she pulled my panties up and then Steve loosened his grip.
Betty laughed as well and told her she could take it home for when I was
there and she would get another one. She also asked if she thought I had
enough as well. Wanda told her she thought so and Betty jerked me up off
her lap still very mad. She slapped me hard across the face and told me
to go stand in the corner and pull my panties down around my ankles.
"Hold that sissy dress up so everyone can admire those red cheeks Brad as
well," Betty told me as I went straight there doing as told.
I heard her loud and clear tell me that I best do better tonight or it
would be worse, but then again I don't think it would matter what I did.
I stood there with my face pressed hard against the corner and holding my
short dress up as my panties were around my ankles as they all went about
chatting away. Every once in awhile I could hear some talking about me
and even some would touch my ass.
"MMMMMM this ass is so hot," I heard a guy say as I felt him rubbing it
before he squeezed a cheek.
Charlie was another one of Betty's leather gay guys from her group who
showed up. I figured he was talking about the temperature of it but found
out he meant the look. He was a bigger fat guy and full of himself I
always thought.
"I sure would like to bang your little sissy about now," He said just
before he tugged a bit on my butt plug.
I cringed as I heard Betty from across the room tell him that he could
take me to her room if he liked. He must have liked because he took my
wrist and pulled me backwards out of the corner. He turned me around to
face him and looked me over more. He then cupped my balls and chastity
device in his big hand.
"Follow me sissy ," was all he said as he took my leash and started for
her room with me in tow.
I began to trip over my panties around my ankles when he stopped and told
me to leave them because I won't need them for a few minutes. I stepped
out of them and then he took off jerking my collar as he went. We both
got in there and with the door wide open still and Bobbie still in there
with Stacy, he shoved me face first on her bed.
"Turn around here and get my cock out sissy," he demanded and I looked to
Bobbie for mercy.
Seeing her ignore me I turned and undid the zipper on his leather pants.
I then undid the button and spread them enough to see his shorts and
lowered them as well. I then took his hard fat cock and freed it as it
stuck out to me.
"Now back on the bed Sissy, I'm going to bang the hell out of you," he
said as I saw him reach for some lube.
He smacked my ass hard and told me to back up to the edge of the bed and
get my ass higher. I did so and was now on all fours as I looked back at
him applying the lube to his big cock. He then wiped the rest on my thigh
and jerked my butt plug out tossing it on the floor. He took my hips in
his hands and I couldn't watch so I turned and looked again for Bobbie to
save me.
"You are very tight you little ******," I heard from behind as I felt him
slip right in strain apart my cheeks.
I gripped the sheets as he went fully in me and I even squealed getting
Bobbie to turn to watch. He pounded away very quickly and I was hoping
Bobbie would say something but instead she got turned on.
She told Stacy to get on her knees and pulled her dress up exposing her
panties to Stacy. I saw her guide Stacy down to her crotch just before I
buried my face in the bed. Charlie kept pounding away holding me in place
and between my moans, his grunts and Stacy's slurping, I could now hear
others sort of talking as well in the room. He didn't waste anytime and
soon enough I felt him grind deeply and he began to tense up. Then I felt
him shoot a warm load deep inside me and he pulled out letting go soon
afterward. He let me go and I collapsed on the bed finally looking up.
"Here you go Brad, put this back in," Betty told me as I saw her hand me
my butt plug and making another movie of the events with her phone.
I took it and laid on my side putting it back in place and then saw
Bobbie explode in Stacy's mouth as Betty videoed them as well. I wanted
to die from the embarrassment that I have endured already today but also
knew we hadn't even begun really. Stacy was so gently treated and I was
treated like trash it seemed to me. Maybe that is why she had a big smile
on her face as Bobbie helped her up.
"You will have to send me a copy of that video for my website Betty,"
Bobbie told her as I watched them all laugh.
Betty then told Stacy to go help Gina start loading the stuff in the cars
as I got cleaned up a bit. Bobbie volunteered to help me by patting the
bench she was sitting on. I climbed off the bed and with no panties on
went to sit by her. She kissed me on the cheek as everyone else left the
room. She fixed me up and told me how proud she was just as Betty
returned.
"Come here and help me get ready Brad," Betty told me as she went into
her walk in closet.
Bobbie looked at me and ushered me off saying she was done with me. I
went in the closet and she handed me her flame skirt, bustier, and boots.
She then returned to the bedroom and got in her dresser pulling out some
thigh highs and panties. She stood by her bed and held her hands up as
she told me to remove her dress.
"I am going to go check on things out there, holler when you are ready
for your makeup Betty," Bobbie said as she walked by.
Betty then told me to remove her panties and I did so looking up to what
I use to see all the time. She then sat down on the bed and told me to
put on her thigh highs as she lifted her foot up to me. I then repeated
it on the other foot for her before she even said a thing.
"You still like what you see Brad?" she asked me as she spread her legs
showing me her body.
Betty wasn't a model or anything and a bit on the heavy side but still
use to turn me on very much so, and still does. I could tell she knew the
answer already as she teased my chastity device with her nylon covered
toe.
I looked into her eyes and told her, "Yes Ma'am very much so."
She looked down at me and told me too bad as she pulled her foot away. I
was told that I blew that a long time ago and the best I can hope for now
is to clean her after sex when she wishes.
"That little cock of yours is pretty useless anyway, calling it a clitty
is perfect for the sissy you are going to be from now on Brad." she told
me and then she had me kiss her feet before getting up.
She stood up and handed me her panties to hold for her as she stepped in
them. I helped pull them up for her as she got her skirt. I did the same
with it and zipped it up as well. She then put on her bustier and told me
to tighten it for her which I did before lastly kneeling again to put her
boots on her.
"You can go help the other gurls Brad, you sissies will be busy the rest
of the night," she said as she pushed me away with her boot.
I got up and gave a curtsey before telling her yes Ma'am and backing out
of the room as she went to do her makeup. She told me to tell Bobbie she
was ready when I got out there just before I left. I went out to the
living room and everyone was still relaxing when I saw Gina and Stacy
return. I went to Bobbie first to tell her Betty was dressed and asked
for her.
"Mistress Bobbie please excuse me but Betty is ready for you now," I told
her as she was talking to Wanda.
She thanked me and left us alone in the corner of the room as Wanda
squinted her eyes at me making me feel a bit nervous. She reached around
me gripping my ass in her meaty hand. She lend in closer to my ear as I
froze with fear not knowing what she was up too.
"I really liked spanking you earlier and think you and I will be on much
more spanking terms in the future Jill," she told me before she let go.
She also told asked me if I had taken my hormones yet today. I told her
no and she told me to go get them for her. I saw the other gurls take
more stuff outside and wanted to help but instead got my purse and
returned to Wanda. I got out my pill bottle and she took it from me. She
opened it and gave me two pills and told me to swallow both as she handed
me her soda.
"But Mistress, I only take one pill a day," I told her only making her
look at me more sternly.
She told me that she already discussed them with Betty and the others and
Betty told her since she lived so close, she could be in charge of making
sure I take them.
"So quit talking back and take them unless you want another more server
spanking," she scolded me.
I did so very fast as showed her they were gone and she patted me on the
head putting the bottle in her pocket of her dress. I explained to her
that betty wanted me to help the other two and she told me to go on then.
I thanked her and gave a curtsey before catching up to Gina as she came
in for more stuff.
"You finally going to help Jill?' she asked me as she looked a bit upset
with me.
She handed me Betty's bags she wanted loaded and I took them out to the
car. We had the stuff packed in each car and went back inside as everyone
was about ready to go and helped them get their things. Betty called
everyone to her as she gave final instructions as to what was expected
for the trip there. Like who was driving and who was riding with who. I
found out that I along with Stacy were going with her, Ed, and Sherry in
her car.
"I hope you all have fun but always remember we are there to raise money
as well for the homeless as well as for our group, so if you are all
ready let's do this," she said as she took my leash and pulled me out of
the way.
She told Gina and Stacy to also get their collar and leashes on before we
left and everybody else headed outside. We waited as we were the last to
leave and soon enough were making a caravan to the bar.
We were off on our journey with Ed driving Betty's car and about five
more cars in the caravan we created. In Betty's car was Ed who was
driving, Betty, Sherry and Stacy all up front but Sherry with Stacy's
hand on both there laps and Betty's hand on hers. I was cramped up in the
backseat with my feet stuck between stuff and a hot dish Gina made in my
lap. There was very little room on my side but Sherry had nearly nothing
on her side. To make things even worse, my leash was d****d tightly over
the front seat and Betty kept it tightly under her control. They all
chatted about the nights events and the closer we got and more they
talked, I wanted to jump out of the car and run away.
"We are going to have so much fun tonight, but not so sure about you
sissies," she said after reminding us of our duties for the night.
They mentioned how we are expected to do whatever is asked of us, serve
jello shots, sell raffle tickets, be demo dummies if asked, and do it all
eagerly and without hesitation. She said they would be doing some
bondage, electric play, spankings, floggers and the sort in their demos
and I somehow figured they all would require my services somehow.
Sherry asked about who all would be there and Betty explained that along
with our group, mostly gay leather guys. Although she also said a few
girls would be there as well. But I knew we would be the only sissies
there because gay leather guys don't care much for sissies. We drove for
about an hour and I had to pee very badly by the time we arrived.
"Ok gurls, start unloading the cars, we can go ahead and go inside,"
Betty barked as we all got out.
I had been here a few other bar nights when we were a couple but never
dressed and never as such an obedient sissy. Stacy and I were joined by
Gina unloading the stuff while everyone else meet the bar owner and other
two people already there. Of course with no one holding the ends of our
leashes Gina quickly took charge. She handed me a tote and some bags and
I managed to make it inside. After setting down my heavy load in the
corner, I thought I was alone so now would be the best time for a potty
break. I hurried to the bathroom and only squatted over the seat as I
peed. As I finished and wiped my chastity cage off I saw Gina.
"Did Betty or anyone else tell you that it was ok to go to the restroom?"
she scolded me as she stood in the stall doorway with a stern look.
"No Miss Gina they did not, I'm sorry," I told her before she told me to
pull my panties up and get back to work.
I did so and told her right away and hurried back to the car. I saw Gina
stop by Bobbie and Betty and was very worried I was in trouble. As I was
unloading more Stacy returned. She got some more stuff and it seemed that
was the last of it.
"I think this is everything," Stacy said as she locked the car up and we
both went inside.
We set the stuff down and caught Betty's eye so she called for us to come
to her. She then took all three of our leashes and introduced us. She
also told Brian, the bar owner that we would be doing most of the service
work and whatever else is required. She even asked him if he remembered
me, Brad, and he was shocked at my transformation.
"Sure, I am sure we can put them to work and keep them busy Ms Betty,"
Brian told her as he smiled at the three of us.
She laughed as she told Brian a lot has changed recently between the two
of us. She explained that with my useless clitty, I was best suited to be
a total sissy now and she had a real man in Ed.
"Brad is my sissy cuckold slave 24/7 now and I keep him locked away, show
him you cage Brad," she told him and then I lifted my dress as he told
her nice.
Right now though Betty told us to follow him and he showed us his kitchen
as well as another room we could use to change or whatever in a more
private setting. He left us in there and Gina told Stacy and I to go get
everything and bring it in there.
"Right away Miss Gina," I told her as we went back to the bar to gather
everything up.
On our way thru everybody I noticed another couple people showed up as
well. Everyone was drinking and socializing while we carried the things
back to Gina. We made a few trips back and fourth when I was summoned to
Bobbie. I approached her and gave her my full attention as Stacy got the
last load.
"Yes Mistress, how may I serve you," I told her after giving her a
curtsey.
She smiled and took my leash and gently pulled me closer. She told me the
curtsey was nice and I should do that every time I am summoned,
complemented, or when ever in doubt. She also told me that as long as my
mind was right and in the sissy mode, tonight would go very smoothly.
"If not I will not only punish you but not be able to save you if the
others treat you worse, is that understood Jill?" she whispered in my
ear.
She then let go of my lead and told me to go see if Betty needed me for
anything. I told her yes Mistress before doing yet another curtsey for
her and Steve. I then backed away to go find Betty as told. I saw her,
Ed, Sherry, Wanda, Brian, and a couple other guys from her club. I
approached like Bobbie reminded me and gave them all a curtsey after
announcing my presence.
"Mistress Betty is there anything I do at the moment as we have
everything put away," I told her.
She stopped talking and looked at me with a hint of frustration for
interrupting her conversation. She took my lead and scolded me for not
waiting to be told when to speak. I was only doing as told and was very
polite in doing so but also knew she was in her element as the center of
attention and told myself that won't happen again tonight.
"I think you should go set up up my things by the Saint Andrews cross and
the table in the corner, get my bags of rope, paddles and my electric
play set," she told me.
I told her right away and started to back away when a guy from the bar
lifted my dress to get a look. I kept going since no one told me to stop
and he let go eventually. I was very embarrassed but also knew that was
nothing compared to what I thought might be in the works for me tonight.
"Put the stuff out so she can easily get to whatever she wishes, I will
watch the stuff," Wanda told me as she followed me and took a seat in a
booth next to the cross.
I began laying it all out like I did long ago when we did this but found
it so much more humiliating in a short sissy dress. I had to bend at the
knees to make sure my dress didn't expose what was left of my panties to
see that didn't already show. I think the petticoat helped as well but
not much. Wanda was chatting with Greg when she called me over to her in
the middle of my task. I approached them and gave them a curtsey and
usual greeting I was told.
"Yes Mistress Wanda, how may I be of service to you?" I told her and she
to took my hanging leash in her hand.
She informed me that Greg was a tattoo artist and they all had big plans
for me tonight. He showed me his tool box he had out on the table and
explained what they all had in store for me.
"Betty told me that you are getting a couple tattoos and a couple
piercings as well," and I about fainted from shock.
Then I got mad as he said one was a tattoo of "Property of Mistress
Betty," on my ass in a small one and a big tramp stamp across my back. I
was told that would be a tribal design with a few flowers and "Sissy,"
right in the middle. I got even madder when he told me both ears, my
tongue and my clitty would be pierced once the night got under way.
"Don't worry Sissy it won't take long so the pain won't be too bad, well
at least it will be over quickly," and then the two of them laughed very
loudly at me.
They then dismissed me as I went back to setting things up in this pissed
off mood now. I couldn't believe she would do that but then again I did.
None of this was to ever be a permanent thing and although the piercings
could come out, but Tattoo's? There was no way I would let that guy touch
me because there would be no way out of this if he did. Just as I was
placing the whips, floggers, canes and paddles out someone pushed me
against the cross from behind. I looked over my shoulder to see a guy I
never met before forcing me there. I tried to struggle but he was much
stronger and then I noticed Betty and a few others were watching intently
as well. I then stopped struggling as he placed one wrist in the leather
wrist band and secured it then the other.
"I would really like to found out how this whip does," he said as he
kicked my ankles apart.
I watched in horror as he picked it up and admired it and then cracked it
in the air. I was terrified that the next crack was going to hit me. He
came back up close and ran his hand up the back of my legs and up to my
ruffled ass. I started to freak out and he really scared me. He then
smacked my cheek with his hand very hard and stepped back. I turned to
look as he stared down at the whip.
"I think my boy would like this, I'm going to have to get one," he said
as he handed the whip to Betty.
"Yeah besides the sissy would have to be naked or I'm sure it would
destroy her pretty outfit," the guy said as he stepped aside.
Betty took it and agreed with him as she sat it down but instead picked
up a small leather paddle that was about 2 inches wide. She told him this
he could use it without fear of messing up the outfit. He just laughed at
me but told her that was ok. I thought I was saved by a stranger but then
Wanda stepped up and asked her if she could. Betty laughed and said
anytime she wished she could always have her way with me.
"I think I'm starting to like this," she spouted as they both laughed
harder.
She stepped up and took my collar with one hand holding me so she could
warn me.
"I really do think I am starting to understand what a girl like you
needs," and with that she let go and raised my dress.
She then pulled my panties below my cheeks. Getting the petticoats out of
the way as well was when I turned to look at the wall knowing she was too
starting to like this too much. She took that paddle and commenced to
smack me over and over very quickly. I screamed out in pain as each blow
landed and that just seemed to delight everyone watching. Wanda stopped
after about a minute but already had turned my cheeks bright red and
rubbed them harshly.
"I can't believe the toys you have and all they can do Betty," Wanda told
her as she smacked me one more time.
She set it down and to my surprise I saw Betty come over and she undid my
wrist. She told everyone. She announced to everyone to remember that they
were here to raise money for charity tonight. She forgot to mention that
they also wanted halve the money for her leather group and to feed her
big fat ego as the queen sadistic bitch she was.
"There will be plenty of time later to use her and the toys later but at
a meager cost, and if we wear this sissy out there are two more," she
told the now somewhat busy bar.
She told me to go get the snack trays we made earlier and see if anyone
wanted any. Once again Wanda was too eager to lend a hand and told Betty
she would help me. Wanda took my leash and we went to retrieve the stuff.
"I am going to keep a close eye on you tonight Jill," Wanda told me as
she tug a jerk of my collar and we disappeared into the back room.
She took the lid off the tray and ate a few things before handing it to
me. While my hands were full she stepped up right in front of me and
looked me right in the eyes. She reached her hand under my dress and
gripped my sissy balls and cage very hard.
"You know Jill I don't think you like all this but after you choose
Bobbie over me, I think somehow you do as I am learning to like it
myself," she let me know before releasing her grip.
She then ate a couple more salami rolls before telling me to follow her
as she snatched me by my leash again. I did my best to keep up with her
as we stopped by the first two guys and she offered them some party
appetizers. Both declined so we started making our way around the place.
I did notice that halve off Betty's group wasn't there and after making
our rounds she took me out back to the patio. There I saw where they all
went as Wanda keep me on a very short leash. Betty was sitting in the
middle of a large group where she liked to be and I saw a few more off to
the side. I then saw the side attraction as Wanda was offering appetizers
to everyone and I held the tray. They seemed to be enjoying the show as
Steve was having his way with Stacy bent over and Bobbie in front of her
while Stacy sucked her off. I felt very badly for her but she didn't seem
to mind as much as I was worried that could easily be me in her place.
"You know Brad is a much better sissy then he ever was as a boyfriend," I
heard Betty tell her court as they all agreed with her.
She noticed us making our rounds and called Wanda over to her. She went
right to her and I had no choice but to follow close behind. Betty took
the end of my leash and told me to kneel. I sat the tray on the table and
did as she told me.
"Lift your skirt and show everyone your sissy cage Brad," she told them
as I looked up in total embarrassment.
I did it anyway and was the punch line in her bad joke yet again. Kiss my
feet sissy was my next command and I lend over on all fours without
hesitation and kissed both boots.
"The key is her cage along with strict discipline to changing him to the
perfect sissy, along with help from Bobbie and Wanda," Betty told them as
my head was at her feet.
She then nudged me with her boot in discuss and ignored me again as she
handed my leash back to Wanda. She pulled on it until I got up and told
me to get my tray again. Wanda told them we were going to make another
round and that I should curtsey before we left. I dipped into the best
curtsey I could while holding the tray and then we were off.
"You do realize how silly you look in that thing don't you, I much prefer
you in your maid outfit," Wanda told me as we entered the bar again.
"May I speak to you Mistress Wanda," I asked her as we were finally alone
for a second.
She stopped and turned to look at me and told me to "Go on, what?"
I looked up to her and told her how I really did like her very much and
that I realized she must be very upset with me still. I also told her I
appreciated her kindness before the other night happen and as she could
see the other two I belong to are so cruel.
"I just wish you would be my friend more so then a Mistress to me, please
Mistress Wanda," i begged her as I began to tear up.
She paused for a second and I was hoping she had a heart like I thought
she did. I so wanted her to be more like when we first meet. She then
loosened her grip some on the leash and put a finger directly in my
collar pulling me closer and then she kissed me deeply. I returned her
kiss very passionately hoping to bring her back to my side.
"Follow me Jill," was all she said as she took my leash again.
We walked past a few groups of people and she headed for the back room
with me in tow. She looked to see if anyone was watching and then shut
the door before turning to me. She didn't say a word and took another
salami roll before setting down the tray on the counter. She then pushed
my shoulder downward urging me to my knees before her. I looked up as she
ate the bite of food and pulled her dress front up.
"I want you to eat me Jill, show me how much you care for me," she stated
as with her free hand pulled her massive belly up and out of the way sort
of.
I quickly thought it would be best to eat her like my life depended on it
and instantly reached in under her lifted dress and slide her panties to
one side. I then buried my face into her snatch and licked and sucked her
the best I could. She began moaning right away and soon had a hand
pushing me further into her.
"That's it Jill right there, keep going," Wanda told me as I really tried
to drive her wild.
I then slipped a finger in as well and continued the assault on her as
she pulled me even harder . She began to grind up and down on my face
with her belly rolls pushing against my forehead as she went. I was there
for about 5 minutes when she took my head in both hands and then flooded
my face with a tidal wave of her juices.
"oooooooooh Jill," she screamed out just as Bobbie and Gina came in the
room.
I saw them out of the side of my eye and Wanda kept me there until the
flood stopped and she regain some composer.
"I see Jill is doing a good job in here Wanda," Bobbie told her as she
let go of my head.
I kissed her pussy a couple of times and then her thighs as I stayed in
place. She pulled back lowering her dress as she lovingly brushed my
cheek. A rush of emotions came over me of being horny, nervous, and
wondering as well as out of breath as I awaited her to respond to Bobbie.
"Yes she is very good at that and that one was one of the best yet," she
told her as she helped me get up.
"She brought me in here to get me to help her out and try and watch over
her and step in on her behave tonight," she told her as my heart sank.
Bobbie looked at me with a surprised look and she just said, "Really is
that so."
Wanda then told her that was not possible though because she thought she
was really liking and beginning to truly understand this D/S stuff. She
then took my leash again and told Bobbie that although they shared me, I
still was owned by Betty first and it would be a rough night for me she
thought. Bobbie agreed with her and took my collar as well.
"I told you that it was going to be easier to accept your place and
situation Jill, there is no way to get out of it so you best learn to
enjoy it," she told me as she turned to look at Gina.
"You like you position don't you Gina?" she asked her as she held on to
me.
"Very much so Mistress," Gina told her and then Bobbie turned back to me.
She finally let go and told Gina to show Wanda what a good sissy she was
as well. I watched standing next to Bobbie as Gina gave a curtsey and
then slide to the floor and pulled Wanda's dress back up. She began
licking and flicking her tongue on her massive fat thighs causing Wanda
to get very excited once again. I watched as Gina seemed to know what a
ssbbw liked and what it took to please her as she pulled her wet panties
down.
"Oh yes she really knows how to do this so much better then Jill," Wanda
got out in between her moans of passion.
Bobbie told us she has tons of experience as Steve's girl Jenny he owns
is a bigger girl as well. She was making her squirm more then I ever did
making me think maybe she was better at it then me. My eyes began to
wonder away from the show and Bobbie noticed. She took my chin and
directed me back to the lesson as I saw Gina spreading her lips and
working her over good.
"Yes you best be paying close attention Jill, I expect better from you
for now on," Wanda told me just as she started to cum for the second time
in a few minutes.
She slurped on the wet hole and then pulled her panties back up for her.
After pulling her dress down for her, Gina got up and walked up to me and
told me to open my mouth. I did so and she immediately stuck her fingers
in and I sucked them clean. She then pulled them out and I looked at the
three of them. Wanda told Bobbie that she should go tell Betty of my
plans and Bobbie said she thought so as well.
"She is going to learn the true meaning of being a sissy by the time the
night is over I'm thinking," Bobbie said as Wanda snatched me up by thee
leash again.
"ppppppppplease don't tell her Mistress," I cried out as she began to
drag me out of the room.
Bobbie was right behind me and snatched me by the hair. Pulling my head
back as Wanda held my leash tight, she shouted in me ear.
"Listen here powder puff you best pull up your big girl panties the rest
of the night or I will beat you silly, even if Betty doesn't," she told
me before tossing my head forward as she let go.
"Now move," Wanda said as she turned and started once again pulling hard
on my leash.
I was about in tears again as I dreaded what was about to happen. The
four of us were outside in no time at all and I noticed Stacy was now
standing directly behind Betty instead of the center of attention. I had
a very bad feeling I was about to be in just a second. We stopped as the
group was having a leather group meeting before the nights events really
got started where Betty was the vice president.
"Excuse the interruption Betty but this one had a plan I think you should
hear," Wanda told her as everyone watched on.
Betty looked uop to the other two Mistress's I belonged to and could see
that maybe she should step away for a minute. She excused herself and
told Stacy to stay with Ed and she got up looking very upset. Wanda,
Betty and I were off to the corner of the patio as Betty asked her what
the issue was. Wanda explained that IU tried to use her as a scape goat
to get out of this and what I did. She stopped and looked at me and then
Wanda again. Then she turned and asked me if it was true. I knew better
to try and lie so I said it was. I was rocked with a very hard slap
across the face and then Betty took the leash.
"We will be right back, I need to have a chat with him," Betty told her
as she lead me back inside.
I didn't say a word as we were stopped by some people but again Betty
excused us. She told her friend Brian that we needed a moment with no
interruptions and he told her that was no problem. With that she took me
in the back room and closed and locked the door. Then she turned and
walked up to me and slapped me hard two more times.
"How dare you think you can escape what I have in store for you, you
little Bitch," she yelled at me.
She then pinned me against the wall with her elbow and continued her
verbal assault. She told me she owned me and will always own me for as
long as she lives. She kneed me in my sissy sac causing me to feel very
nauseous. She reminded me that I had no job, no way to pay my bill's, she
had all sorts of pictures and videos and all my passwords and contacts
ready to share if she wished. She also reminded me that I was going to do
whatever the hell she wanted for the rest of my life. I got so mad as she
hit me with yet another slap and I began to struggle back. I pushed her
weight off me but she grabbed my hair.
"Don't you dare defy me you silly gurl, I own you Brad," she yelled loud
enough for everyone at the bar to hear.
I had enough though and didn't care anymore. Between the stuff she said,
the things she expects me to wear and telling me what to do all the time,
I missed my manhood, freedom and all. I was ready to fight back and
shoved her off me.
"I don't care what you say or do anymore Betty, I'm done," I yelled back
at her.
She hesitated and I felt a tiny bit of my manhood return. I went on to
yell at her that she could do whatever she wanted asnd I was leaving. I
would rather start all over and be homeless before I ever endure one more
insult or command from her or anyone. She came at me again with a fire
burning in her eyes but I pushed her away once again.
"I swear Betty you take one more step and I will hit you stupid cunt," I
shouted as loud as I could.
I then backed up to the door and unlocked it and started to open it. As I
did she stopped and I turned to go. I stepped out of the room and looked
at Brian who was wondering what just happen and I headed for the door. I
gave that dump one last look around and then stepped out onto the step
outside. I gazed around and felt so good about what I just did. But right
this instant I was wondering what and where I am going now. I took the
leash off tossing it down feeling total freedom as I did so. I guess
first somehow I need to get back to my house. I started down the sidewalk
past the parked cars on my way out of this. Then suddenly I was slammed
against a car with my arm pinned behind me. I thought it was going to
break it was pulled up behind me so hard.
"LET GO OF ME," I screamed as I looked behind me to see it was Ed who had
me squashed between him and the car.
He hit me in the back of the head with a forearm with about knocked me
silly. He told me to shut the hell up or he would break my face. I still
continued to struggle when I felt something slapped around my wrist. Then
my other wrist was dragged behind me and it as well had something slapped
around it.
"WHAT ARE YOU DOING," I screamed at him as he then spun me around and
forced me with my back flat against the hood of the car.
I then saw Betty, Rick, Bobbie and Steve coming outside and headed our
way. I looked back up to Ed and told him one more time to let me go but
he just held me backwards over the car hood by the throat.
"You really think it was going to be that easy you stupid ass," I heard
Betty yell at me.
"I hope you finally realize once and for all that I own your worthless
ass once and for all," she said as she came up and took my balls and cage
in a vice like grip and twisted.
"You see Brad, Ed here is a detective with the City police department and
Rick here is a correction officer at the jail," she told me as my head
started to spin.
"Your only leaving here as I say your leaving, one way or another," she
went on as she let go of my twisted sac.
She went on to say that if I wanted to go then Ed was going to arrest me
for domestic assault and Rick would make sure everyone at the jail would
know for sure I was a ****** if the outfit didn't let them know. She then
gave me a shot with her knee right in the balls as Ed still had me
sprawled out. My stomach felt very sick as the situation and pain
overtook me.
"So what is it going to be, do you want to go now or go later?" she asked
me as they all gathered around me.
I was so scared and the news I just received was like a final nail in my
coffin of the plan I always had of escaping this somehow.
"You see Brad not only will you get a charge of assault but also,
resisting arrest, fleeing and eluding, grand theft auto, d**g possession
and a few more I can charge you with no problem at all," Ed told me as he
finally let go of my throat.
"And once you get to my jail, I will add of few charge every once in
awhile to make sure you stay there, not to mention I already have a few
guys in mind to give you to," Rick added.
I slid down the fender of the car to the gravel parking lot and began to
sob and cry and then threw up. Betty lend down and rub my face in it
before pulling my head up by my hair after my wig fell off.
"So tell me Brad what will it be," she asked me again as she held my
handcuffed self with her hands intertwined in my hair.
Not only was it hard enough that I was going to really start over with
absolute nothing but now I have to worry about spending the rest of my
life locked up as the prison bitch. I would rather be dead at this moment
but know I could never do that either.
Bobbie then added "I told you Jill it would be easier if you just
accepted your role and went along with it."
I then had my head turned so I was looking right into Betty's face. I was
a mess with no wig, my make up all smeared and puke on the side of my
face. But I also knew I totally screwed up and was screwed now with no
hope of ever escaping her.
"PPPPPPPLEASE MISTRESS BETTY, I AM SORRY," I screamed as she pulled
tighter on my hair.
I went on to tell her I was sorry and know now that I an her sissy bitch
for the rest of my life. I belong to her knowing how hard a life that is
going to be but still better then what she could do to me if I don't.
"Please Mistress I will do anything to make this up to you, I am truly
sorry and belong to you forever," I pleaded with her.
She eventually let go of my head and I collapsed into the parking lot and
she kicked me in the side with the boots I helped put on her feet. Ed
then reached down and pulled me back up to my feet where he helped hold
me up and from collapsing again.
"Let me just warn you one last time Brad, I own you and always will, I am
your only concern for now on and if you ever try this again YOU LIVE TO
REGRET IT!" I was told as she squeezed my cheeks.
"Yes Mistress Betty, I am your bitch to do as you wish, when you wish, I
am sorry please forgive me," I begged her.
With that she took my leash and reattached it sealing my fate as hers.
She then slapped me again across the face and the wig sort of back on my
head.
"OK Ed I think you can uncuff the stupid cunt, I think she now
understands," Betty told him as he undid them freeing my wrist.
She didn't waste much time and started back inside with now a very
defeated sissy on a very short leash and everyone else . Before we
stepped back in she stopped and turned to me and got right in my face as
I looked into her burning eyes.
"Now you must be punished severely Jill," she hissed at me before turning
and walking in as Bobbie held the door open.
She dragged me very quickly over to the bar and asked Brian for some card
board and a marker. He gave her the side of a case of beer and she wrote
something on it with the marker. Then she took the ribbon out of my hair
and attached it to the card board. Then quickly turned and her and I went
straight to the bathroom. She to me to the first urinal and told me to
kneel. I quickly did so and she placed the cardboard around my neck and
warned me not to move until she came back.
"Sissy toilet," was written on the sign she made and placed so everyone
could see it as they entered the room she showed me.
"And I mean you best not move," she warned me one last time before
turning and leaving me there after she hand cuffed me to the pipes.
I was a mess and beat up some but this was the lowest moment so far by
far of the whole ordeal. Hopefully no one would do such a thing to
somebody as I cried chained to the pipe next to the pisser. That was when
Rick and Steve came in the bathroom and without saying a word walked
right up to me. I looked up to Rick as he undid his pants and pulled out
his huge cock.
"Suck it Bitch," he commanded as he held it in front of me. I sat up a
bit and very quickly took it in my mouth and sucked him very hard.
He only hand me do it few a few seconds then shoved me back to the
ground. I stared up in fear and watched as he aimed it right at me. Then
he commenced to piss on my head. I closed my eyes very tightly and felt
him soaking me as he relieved himself. I felt complete humiliation as his
flow became a trickle. Only then did I open my eyes to see him zipping up
and then Steve take his place.
"Open your mouth sissy," he command as he to unzipped his pants.
I did so as I saw him aim to my face to repeat the humiliation. I was so
humiliated and scared I had stopped crying. As I watched his cock start
to shoot his piss towards me, I quickly shut my eyes and turned my head.
I couldn't escape his aim and sat there in the flow and puddle they made
as they soaked me.
"Hope you enjoy water sports sissy because you might be here the rest of
the night," he chuckled as his flow came to an end.
I only then opened my eyes again and watched as the guy who took my place
with Betty complete his dominance over me in a very harsh way. The two of
them picked up their beers and turned leaving me in a wet smelly puddle.
A couple others came in after they left and repeated the process. Yet
another couple guys came in but to my delight used the urinal just above
my head instead of me.
Another guy entered and asked "well what do we have here?" to which I
didn't answer out of shame.
I watched as he too unzipped his pants and pulled his average size cock
out. Instead of pissing on me though he told me to suck him. I had never
seen this guy before but instantly started sucking him anyway. He stood
there as I worked his cock with my mouth drinking a beer. He grew fairly
large as he got hard and soon enough started swaying back and fourth
using my mouth to get him off.
"I think I love this bar," he said as he took a hold of my head and
picked up his pace.
After sucking him a few minutes I saw Betty come in and stand behind him.
She put her hand on his back as she leaned over to watch.
"So I see you like my sissy Bitch," she told him as he didn't even slow
down.
He kept ramming his cock in and out and told her he sure did. She watched
several more minutes until he seemed like he was about to blow. He held
my head very still and jammed his cock fully into me as I felt his salty
creamy load hit the back of my mouth. I swallowed his load as best I
could as he tensed up in his orgasm. He then gain his composer and pulled
out.
"She is one fine cock sucker Ma'am," he turned and told Betty as his hard
on was still in front of my face.
She the told him I was also the perfect toilet as well as they both
looked back down at me. He steadied his stiff cock at me and after a
minute or so began to force his piss thru it. I closed my eyes and turned
my head again.
"Oh no Brad turn and open your mouth," Betty told me as he continued to
urinate on my face.
I sat there as he had pretty good aim and his piss hit my mouth before it
flowed down my chin and body. He finally quit and thanked her for my
service before zipping himself up and walking out.
Betty bent down and got closer "So have we learned a lesson tonight?"
I looked up to her feeling sicker then ever and shook my head yes at her.
"Yes Mistress Betty I am sorry and will never do it again," I told her.
I also added that I totally deserved to be punished and would like to
thank you for showing me the errors of my ways. I also told her that I
would like a fresh start and it would never happen again.
"I hope not but your punishment isn't going to be that easy Brad, get up
and go cleanup and put on that pink outfit," she said as she unlocked my
hand cuff.
"I will send Gina to help you," she told me as I climbed up to my feet.
"Yes Ma'am Mistress right away," I told her as she turned and left me
trailing behind her.
She went one way and I quickly headed for the back room to the stares of
everyone as I passed. I made it in the room and quickly puked in the
garbage can and yet still felt sick and could taste cum. I then began to
strip off everything which was now very soaked. I tossed the stuff in the
corner and was totally naked when Gina came in along with betty. All I
had on was my chastity cage and butt plug inserted. My make up and wig
were ruined and They immediately began to help me wash off. Bobbie said
she would go see if there was anyway I might find a shower in this
building.
"I hope you don't screw up anymore Jill, your making it harder for Stacy
and I," she told me as Bobbie left us alone.
I told her I did and how sorry I was to her for doing so. She didn't seem
to care about my apology as she worked to scrub me very harshly. That was
the least of my problems though because I didn't think a harsh scrubbing
would get the smell of nasty piss off of me. Then after a minute of
trying, the door swung open and Bobbie returned.
"Well I have good news, Brian said that there is a basement with a shower
in it we can use," Bobbie explained as she took my hand and gave me a
towel to wrap around me.
We went thru the kitchen and down a stairwell where there was a nasty
looking shower. She told me to get in after she turned on the water and
it got very hot. I stepped in and she handed me some soap and told me to
make it quick. I washed the cleansing water over me and quickly soaped
off. I didn't have any shampoo so I used the soap to wash my hair.
"Ok that is good enough," she told me as she reached in and turned off
the water and handed me the towel.
I was dry and wrapped the towel around me again as we returned to the
backroom. When we arrived Gina and Stacy were halve way getting changed
themselfs. I went to the bag with my things packed in it. I found my
outfit Betty told me to change into and got it out. I had a very short
pink leather skirt, pink sheer blouse and white lacy bra and panties
along with a lacey white garter and lace top thigh highs. I put on the
garter first as I was taught long ago so when the panties, which went on
next, go on they can come off with no problems. I then put on my bra and
placed my falsies in each side. I then slide into the skirt and put on
the blouse. I then found a chair and sat down to roll each thigh high on.
As I did so Gina and Stacy were finishing their makeup with Bobbies help.
"You girls go find Betty and get started as I help Jill finish up,"
Bobbie instructed them.
Stacy left and Gina did as well after she looked at me very disgusted
first. Bobbie was busy brushing my spare wig as I tried to get the garter
straps attached. I hate doing that but love it after they are attached
because one doesn't have to worry so much about them always falling down.
"We need to hurry Jill so hold still," she told me as she fastened the
wig to my head.
She then came around and started on my face Appling my makeup and she
added a bit more to give me a more slutty look I think. When she thought
I was ready, which doesn't take her nearly as long as it would take me,
she said it was time to go.
"Yes Mistress Bobbie, thank you for all your help," I told her as I
slipped into my high heel shoes.
She took my leash and we made our way back to the ever growing crowd. I
saw much more people there then before and we had to work our way around
them to get to Betty. Bobbie stopped when we arrived at her table and
handed her my leash.
"Well don't we look like a slutty gurl doesn't she Rick," Betty said as
she asked Rick who was sitting with two other girls.
He looked me up and down and told her I needed a touch more makeup he
thought. He turned to one of the girls sitting next to him and told her
to fix it.
"Tonya, I want her looking like she is a cock whore," he told her and she
got up and into her purse.
She was a heavy set black girl dressed in a pair of yoga pants and low
cut skin tight shirt. She got out more eye shadow and lip stick making me
look more so as he wished.
"Jill this is Tonya and that is Missy, they belong to Rick," Betty told
me as I held very still for her.
When she finished doing what she was doing to me she put her things away
as Rick complimented her handy work. I looked around and saw Wanda
walking Gina and Stacy around selling the jello shots. Betty then asked
Bobbie if she would take me and start selling the raffle tickets.
"You do remember how to do it don't you Brad," Betty asked me as she
handed my leash back to Bobbie.
"Yes Ma'am Mistress, crotch to floor for $10 or 10 for $5," I told her
seeing we have done plenty of bar nights before.
I also know that unlike the other times I would be the one doing the
crotch thing and that meant touching plenty of guys crotches. Betty
handed me the tickets and told Bobbie to remind them it was for the
homeless and they can split the pot if they win. Bobbie told her sure and
we started to make our rounds. We stopped at the table next to us where
two guys were sitting and Betty watched as Bobbie asked them if they
wanted to buy any.
"Sure I think I will take the $10 crotch amount the very first guy said.
I quickly dropped to my knees and stretched the roll of tickets from the
floor up to his crotch. I saw Betty watching and made sure to fondle the
guys cock as I held them up to it. Then I tore them off handing them to
Bobbie. The next guy seemed very interested from seeing this and quickly
got out his $10 and stood up as I turned to face him from my knees.
"You need to work a bit harder slut to sell them I'm thinking," Betty
said as the guy waited standing in front of me.
"Yes Mistress as you wish," I told her as I looked up to him and brushed
his crotch with my cheek.
"Would please like to buy some tickets for the raffle to help the
homeless Sir," I told him.
He handed Bobbie the money and then looked back down at me, pulling me
back to grind a semi hard cock against my face some more. Then I rolled
off enough tickets to go from the floor to his cock. I made sure to
massage it as I held it there for a second before tearing them off and
handing the tickets to Bobbie.
"Much better slut," I heard Betty say as I removed my hand from his
crotch to his gazing smile down to me.
Bobbie handed him back his tickets and then waited until I got up before
taking me to the next table. There she told me to ask them and make sure
to curtsey after I did so. I did so several more times and it seemed most
liked the way I was selling them or they really wanted to just help
homeless people, I'm not sure. Then we stopped next to Wanda and the
gurls to sell some tickets and Wanda said she wanted some also.
"I would like the $10 crotch tickets please," and as I started from the
floor up her massive legs, she lifted her dress and put it over my head.
"That's it slut, lick my pussy," she told me as her sweaty hairy pussy
was barely covered by her panties.
I pulled them to one side and she pulled my face deeply into her. I began
to lick away as she smothered me in her juices. She held me there for a
minute before letting go. She told me as I climbed out from under her
dress that was very nice. A cowboy looking big guy was sitting there and
he stood up saying he wanted the same. I stretched the tickets from the
floor for him and noticed he pulled out his cock as I reached his crotch.
I looked up to Wanda and Bobbie and their looks only confirmed what was
expected of me.
"Go on Jill make him happy," Wanda told me as he waited for me to suck
him.
The next guy got up also and began to get his cock out as well. I was now
staring at two huge cocks and noticed everyone near by was watching. That
is when Bobbie stepped in telling Gina to assist me with my task.
"Yes Mistress," Gina said very eagerly as she was on her knees next to me
and sucking the other guy before I even touched the cowboy.
I reached up and took his huge soft cock in my hand and as she did,
wrapped my mouth around it. He filled my mouth fully and wasn't even hard
yet but soon started to grow. He soon began gagging me as he forced his
cock past the back of my mouth. Gina was a lot better at big cocks then I
was as she seemed to have no trouble at all with her guy. After a couple
minutes she had her guy Cumming and my guy was still going rock hard. He
then took my ears and began to ram himself in and out and I tried to keep
a steady suction between gags. Then I felt him shove that thing deep in
my throat and he followed that with a gush of salty cum.
"Damn girl that wasn't very bad," he said as he finished feeding me his
load.
Then he pulled out and waited as I wiped my mouth of the excess mess.
Bobbie then told me to give him his tickets and zip him back up. I did so
and also gave three more blowjobs before we finished making our rounds.
"Lets go see what Betty wants you to do now Jill, you did a good job,"
Bobbie told me as I got off my knees after selling a ton of tickets.
"Yes Mistress," I told her as I got up and brushed off my knees and she
gave my leash a tug.
We returned to where Betty was and she hadn't moved from her spot as
center of attention. Bobbie handed her the jar of money and informed her
we were done making our rounds. Betty then told her to take me to get her
rubber gloves and the lube.
"I think it is time to give Jill here a bit more of her punishment and
remind her who owns her," Betty said as she looked me very evil looking.
I know what usually come with that combination and it is not good for my
sissy pussy. We went and got the items she requested and before we
returned I asked her if I may go pee, trying my best to stall.
"Yes I think you can but you better hurry and we best not keep her
waiting," Bobbie told me as we made a detour to the bathroom.
She let go of my leash long enough for me to sit in the stall and pee
before I wiped my chastity device and we started back to her table. We
made it out of the bathroom and I saw Betty gathering everyone around the
pool table.
"Before we all eat, I would like to do a demo on fisting if any of you
are interested," Betty told the crowd as they all gathered around.
Bobbie handed Betty my leash and I handed her the gloves and lube. She
told me to hike my skirt up and get over the pool table. I didn't want to
knowing how much this was going to hurt but also did it because I knew I
was on thin ice already. I went to the side of the table and pulled my
leather skirt up above my waist as everyone watched, exposing everything
underneath. I then laid over the table and pressed my body flat against
it and gripped the far side to wait.
"First off one needs to wear gloves not to make a mess of themselves,"
she said as I watched her put them on.
Then she pulled my panties down to my ankles and told me to step out of
them. She explained that it was much easier to do without them in the
way. She then kicked my ankles apart and pulled out my butt plug. I
watched as she explained that lube made the whole thing easier for her,
weather it helped me or not as they all laughed. I then looked across the
table knowing what was next and focused on Stacy next to Wanda. I could
see in her face fear of what I was about to receive.
"You should know that you start slowly with a couple fingers before you
can get your whole fist in," she told the crowd as I felt her press her
fingers deeply in me.
She worked them some first before she added another. She began to stretch
my pussy as she calls it now even though I had been wearing a butt plug a
minute ago. She liked to curl and twist her fingers as she inserted them
deeply in me. I did my best to hold still Knowing she would get irate if
I didn't. She soon had four fingers in me as she went along and the pain
was growing very unpleasant. She knew this as well but she seemed to
enjoy torturing me. After a minute or so of this she squeezed all of her
fingers into my hole. This was when I always backed away before but know
if I do so now I was had. I gritted my teeth as she didn't stop and soon
pushed her whole hand inside me. My mouth popped open as I thought she
was tearing me in two.
"She seems to like it," somebody said not able to see the pain I was in
or just being a smart ass, I'm not sure.
But she was really hurting me now and as she worked her hand around
inside me , I began to squirm. Bobbie saw this and went around the other
side and placed her hand on my back to sooth me and yet hold me in place
also.
"Jill DOESN'T CARE FOR THIS SO MUCH," Betty screamed as my moans of pain
began to get rather loud.
She worked her hand into a fist and then had her way with me for a few
minutes and tears began to flow. Thank god for water proof mascara
because tears they were plenty. I didn't really cry out except for the
uncontrollable moans at least until she finished. She had her fist in me
and then suddenly pulled very hard pulling it out.
"And that Ladies and Gentlemen is how you fist someone, after we eat I
will show you all a demo of some C.B.T. if you like," as she removed her
gloves and tossed them on my back.
Gina picked up the gloves and Bobbie let me up as I could barely do. My
ass was so sore when I felt Gina lean me back over and stuck my plug back
in place. It went in with little effort, a lot less effort then it took
to keep it there until I got my panties back on after Stacy handed them
to me.
"Girls, go start bringing out the food," Betty ordered as they helped me
get back on my heels.
Wanda took my leash and the other gurls as we were led to get the food.
We were in the backroom where she had to taste all of it before we were
aloud to gather it for delivery. We each took a tray and she led us back
for the first trip and then went with her to get more. I got a tray and
so did Stacy as Gina got the cups, plates, napkins and plastic utensils.
"That is good, now I want you gurls to go around the table and serve
everyone their food," Betty explained as we finished bringing it all out.
We went to the other side as the line formed and I was given a big spoon
for the potato salad to dish out. Wanda tied our leashes together and sat
a dish on them as we served the guest. After everyone was served, she
gathered our leashes and got her a heaping plate of food. She took the
three of us to a table as she sat down. She told us to kneel next to her
and not talk as she began to stuff her face. I was very hungry myself but
also very sore as I kneeled but was not alone as the others were right
there by me.
"Would you care to join me," Bobbie told Gina as she took her leash
leaving Stacy and I next to Wanda.
As Gina got up and went with Bobbie, I looked over to Stacy and she
seemed a bit scared. I took her hand and tried to calm her nerves. She
looked at me and asked me a question I thought I knew the answer to.
"What do you think they have planned for us the rest of the night," she
asked me with a terrified whisper.
"I am sure you are safe and all the really bad stuff they have planned
will be at my expense," I told her as I saw her start to relax just a
bit.
Wanda kicked me with her meaty foot and warned me to shut up. Stacy
jumped at the sound of the warning as I quickly quit talking. I watched
as they all ate and then saw Ed come over and get Stacy's leash telling
her to follow him. He helped her up and didn't even acknowledge me
sitting against Wanda's leg.
As they walked away, Wanda petted my head and said, "I guess Betty and
them left you for me Jill."
She kicked me softer this time and told me to slide under the table as
she ate. She spread her thighs and her dress was already raised somewhat
as she told me to finish what i was doing earlier. I climbed up and
pushed her flabby flesh rolls out of the way before finding her pussy. I
then moved her panties so I could get my mouth to her and began licking
her as the folds of flesh fell back against my head. I was down there for
several minutes before she reached under and pulled me even closer and I
felt her explode on my tongue.
"Now go get me some pie of my own," she told me as I climbed out from
under her fat.
I crawled out from under the table and started to get her the desert she
demanded when Greg stopped me to fondle my ass. I was worried he wanted a
blowjob or something more when he let go. I then went about my way to get
a plate of every desert I could find. I started back when Betty told me
to come to her.
"Yes Mistress Betty, How my I be of service to you," I told her as I
dipped into a curtsey.
She told me it was about time to do the next demo and she needed the bag
of toys she brought. I told her right away and went to give Wanda the
food and news. She seemed a bit upset with me but started to get up. She
took the goodies and set them down taking my leash. She gave it a stern
jerk before taking me across the bar to get the bag. We returned and I
gave it to Betty who told Wanda to announce the next demo.
"Brad I want you to go lay on your back on the table after you move the
food," Betty told us.
I again gave her a curtsey before being dragged to the pool table. Wanda
announced the next demo on C.B.T. and Stacy, Gina, Tonya and Missy all
helped remove the food. As I returned I notice Betty getting out clothes
pins, wire ties, rope candles and her crop. She motioned for me as the
people started to gather again. Betty motioned for me to hurry and then
told me to get in place. I quickly removed my panties and sat on the
table.
As I started to lay on my back with my skirt pulled all the way up again
Betty told them "This demo is going to be a C.B.T. demo."
I laid there motionless as she got her key and unlocked my protected
clitty from my chastity device freeing it from it cage. She removed the
ring around my sissy cock and I heard Tonya say she has never seen such a
small thing. They all laughed but all I kept thinking about was what she
had planned for me.
"Yes now you all can see why I have a real man and he is my gurl," Betty
told them as they laughed.
She then picked up some clothes pins and one by one started to attach
them pinching my sac and cock not noticing or caring how much it hurt me
each time. She attached about 20 of them before she stopped and left
little room for any more. Then I watched in horror as she picked up her
crop. After a few minutes of explaining how much those hurt, she whacked
one of causing the pain to rush thru me. I jump and jerked a bit and as
soon as I settled, she repeated the act.
"This is a very good way to teach your sub how to accept pain' she told
them as she knocked off several more.
She went on until the last one came off and instantly got a wire tie and
strapped it around my sac very tightly. Getting the rope next, she
explained to them as she twisted it around and around my sac and cock.
Taking scissors she cut the wire tire leaving the rope tightly encasing
me.
"And this is rope bondage and this really hurts," as she pulled my bonded
crotch and pushed me flat against the table.
I cried out in serious pain but to no avail. She then stopped only to
repeat the process several times with me yelping each time. Then she
undid one end of the rope and quickly jerked it as it unraveled. That to
hurt like hell but the rope was off at least. My sac was purple though
and the pain was still there very much so.
"You see how discolored they are as the blood collects in them," she told
everyone as she tapped it with her crop.
All I could do was turn my head and cry as I heard her say that candle
wax was a thing one needs to make sure to get the right type of candle to
avoid permanent burns.
"That doesn't mean your victim won't feel the burn of the wax though,"
she said just as I felt it drip on me.
I gripped the table edge as she covered my clitty and sac and it turned
hard as it cooled. She then whacked me several time knocking a bunch of
it off making me feel very sick once again from pain. She then told the
crowd that there was much more they could do with some imagination if
they wanted. But then she took my hand helping and allowing me up.
"Well done Jill, I'm impressed," she told me as my sobbing self sat up.
That was the first time in a long time she gave me anything but harsh
words. But then she followed that comment up with another.
"Don't think your punishment is over though, we still have some spankings
coming later," she whispered in my ear as I climbed off with my ear by
her.
"Yes Mistress, thank you I said as I reached down and gathered my
panties. That was when the cowboy guy came back and approached Betty. He
whispered something to her and she stepped back as I was pulling up my
panties.
"You need to ask Rick how much," she told him as she pointed Rick's way.
I just got them up and was adjusting my skirt when Wanda came over and
Betty handed her my leash. She then told her to wait a minute before we
ran off and I noticed rick and the cowboy come back. He handed Rick some
money and Rick reached over and whispered to Betty something giving her
the money.
"Wanda would you please e***** Jill with Jim here to the backroom," Betty
told her as he stepped aside and motioned for us to go first.
Wanda told her of course and tugged on my leash to get going. We all went
in and the cowboy shut the door. He told Wanda and I that he was going to
pound my ass as he was undoing his pants. He motioned for me to come to
him as he dropped his shorts and that huge cock sprang out. I hesitated
and Wanda told me I best get going as she walked me over to him. I was
still very sore and didn't want to have anything shoved in me let alone
touch me when Wanda spun me around with my back to him.
"Either you get them panties down or I'll rip them off slut," he told me
as I looked at Wanda for mercy.
No mercy was there and I knew it so I slowly pulled my skirt up and
started to lower them. I guess not fast enough because he helped me pull
them down and then bent me over holding my hips and his big hand on my
back. Kicking my legs apart as Wanda then helped hold me bent over, he
took both hands on my hips and prepared to have his way with me. With a
quick motion he had my plug removed and his cock inserted. Jamming it
fully in me and then humping me slapping his balls against my thighs as
he drove in each time. He didn't slow his pace even though I was
squealing like a pig each time his massive cock slide in. His cock seamed
like it was ten foot long and about to split me in halve when I felt him
grind hard against me. He then flooded my insides with his load before
pulling out.
"That was the best $20 I spent tonight, now clean me off," he demanded as
he let me go.
Wanda let me stand back up and I was a bit wobbly in my heels as I turned
to face him. Wanda pulled my collar and I took her guidance to my knees
before this guy. I took him in my hand followed by my mouth wrapped
around him yet again tonight. I sucked him hard and then he pulled it
free from my grip. I watched from the floor as he picked his pants back
up and turned to go.
"Come on Jill let's go," Wanda told me after he walked out but I wasn't
sure I could go on.
She helped me up putting my plug back and took my leash as we headed back
to the crowd. We returned just in time to find Stacy and Gina assisting
sherry with the electric play set and a willing victim. I was hoping to
avoid another demo and know from the past I hate electric play. Lot's of
people get off on it though and from the looks of things, I think I will
be spared this time.
"Come here Jill," Bobbie told me as we walked by stopping Wanda also.
She had some rope in her hand and told us it was time for me to take a
break. She had me back up to the bars on the wall and kneel for her. She
then proceeded to tie my hands behind me and the rope around me securing
me to the wall. She then tied my ankles together and told me to relax
awhile and take a load of my feet.
"Don't go anywhere," she told me as she tucked my leash in the back of my
skirt and took Wanda and walked away.
I was left there for a long time with lot's of people coming by to
torture me by teasing my nipples, having me suck their thumps, and such
but no one went much further. I was happy not to have to do much other
then stay there, that is untill a couple hours later when Betty came
over.
"Well Brad it is time for the rest of your punishment, are you ready,"
she asked as she looked down to me in my helpless state.
I told her I was and she went about freeing me from my bindings. My knees
ached as she told me to get up. I was then led by my leash back to the
pool table where she announced the last thing was $5 swats of a sissy
slut for the homeless. She got her cane out and swished it thru the air
and told me to assume the position.
"That's $5 a stroke people, lets see how many marks we can put across her
backside as we raise money for charity," she asked as she pulled my skirt
up and panties down.
She then removed my plug and told me this was going to be great. Good
thing she didn't untie my wrist as it made it easier to attach them to
the legs of the table on the opposite side. I watched as a few people got
into their wallets and wondered if I would be able to keep from having to
go to the hospital or not. I then noticed Wanda getting into it by lining
out Betty's other weapons of mass destruction. She got out all of her
paddles, crops, floggers and whips she had brought with her.
"Who's going to be first," Betty exclaimed as I saw one drunk guy get
loud and hand Ed some money.
Ed told Betty he paid for three swats as he went and stood behind me. I
saw him get the cane from Betty and she stepped back as not to get hit. I
began to tremble a bit Knowing this was only the beginning of them yet to
come. He placed it firmly against my thighs when Bobbie gratefully helped
him raise it to my cheeks. I looked forward and braced the best I could
as I waited, then I felt him remove it from me. Quickly followed by a
strike right across one cheek. I bite my lip as the pain shot thru me
quickly and he swung it back ready to deliver the second blow.
"That's one, two to go," I heard Betty tell them and then a second harder
strike hit both cheeks this time.
I was terrified of getting more and wished I could get up but had no
choice to lay there as the assault continued as I was tied down. He
finished his turn and handed the cane to Betty. The next guy came up and
I heard two swats announced. He hit a lot harder and when he finished,
Betty raked her nails across the swelling welts that began to raise on my
backside. I already began to flow more tears again and bite my lip hard
causing it to bleed. The taste of blood was nothing compared to what I
thought my backside would look like. After about 5 guys and 10 swats the
line was about gone. The only guy left was that cowboy guy.
"I don't need that cane, I have my own," as he undid his pants removing
his belt.
Betty told him that I had 15 coming and she stepped back. He didn't wait
long before he busted my welted cheeks about 5 times with the leather
strap. I screamed out very loud as he did so and Betty took my panties
and stuffed them in my mouth to shut my screams up somewhat. I felt his
hand on the small of my back just before he hit me again.
"That's six Betty told him as he went on to hit me 4 more times pausing
between blows this time.
I was sobbing uncontrollably now but that didn't stop him or neither did
anyone come to my rescue. The last five came in another round of rapid
fire form. I didn't even look as he put his belt back on because I was
spent and semi conscious I think.
"Anyone else want to work her over some more?" Betty asked and to my
surprise I watched as Gina asked Bobbie if she could.
Bobbie didn't say a word but told her yes by giving her $10 as Gina now
disappeared behind me. I couldn't believe those two would do this to me
but then again Gina seemed not to like me much. Everyone else thought it
was very funny that one of the sissy's was going to do such a thing. She
tapped me with the cane she picked up with much delight before striking
it across both thighs. She hit me low enough that she missed all the
other welts but also where she knew it would really hurt the most.
Everyone cheered but Betty told her that was a bit low.
"I am sorry Mistress," she told Betty but somehow I didn't believe her.
She tapped my welted cheeks and soon enough stroked me right across both
this time. She then too gave Betty back her cane and Betty asked again if
anyone else wanted a turn. One guy spoke up and my crying got worse. He
gave her a $20 but told her he wanted to use Gina as the spanking object.
I turned to watch as she now was getting a turn at the business end of
that thing. From the look on her face after the first blow, she didn't
like it a bit. When he finished and no one else stepped up, Betty
announced that they had raised $845 towards the night and she thanked
everyone still there.
"Hold on a second," Greg said as he opened his wallet as well.
"I am willing to make it an even $900 if I can use it on you," he told
Betty.
She looked at him and smiled, you see she likes it but then she told him
only 3 swats and he had a deal. He accepted and she then laid over the
table besides me and received hers with less crying or in fact no crying
at all as I watched him hit her hard each time. The last one was all I
think she wanted anyway and besides she got hers over her clothes.
"Ok if no one else wants a shot at one of the gurls, then I think it has
been a wonderful night, thank you all again for coming," Betty said as
she got up.
Bobbie then removed my panties from my mouth and told Gina to wipe my
backside as it seemed I was busted open in a couple spots. Bobbie then
untied me and they both helped me up. I couldn't even stand from the pain
at first but soon did so.
Bobbie cleared off a table and told me I could lean over it while the
others gathered everything up and loaded the cars. I thanked her and left
as Sherry brought me a rag full of ice and gave it to me for my buns.
Then Betty came up while I was thanking her and raked her nails across my
still bare ass.
"Well I seriously hope you now understand I own you completely Brad," she
told me as her nails caused me to flinch terribly.
"yes Mistress I have, I am yours to do with as you please, please forgive
me it will never happen again," I told her with a shaky voice as I
pleaded to her.
That was when her friends all started to gather around and she told them
they should have a quick meeting before they all left. Her and her
leather club cleared an area and went over the night and the money was
put away as they all said their goodbyes. I was still there with Sherry
and Wanda when Betty, rick, Ed and Ricks girls came back.
"Brad, put your panties back on and kneel," Betty ordered me as she
handed me the panties.
I slipped them on and gingerly up over my beat ass cheeks and then
lowered my skirt before kneeling as told. Betty then took my leash in her
hand and told me once again who I belonged to and how I was to do as
told.
"I want you to go with Rick and you best do as told or he will make you
and I don't care how and when I find out, you will think this is nothing
if you don't," she told me as I watched her hand him the leash and my key
to my chastity device.
"I will bring her back in a couple days and trust me he will comply
Betty, one way or another," Rick told her as he handed my leash to Tonya.
Bobbie came back telling Betty that everything was ready and they were
leaving. She looked down at me with my eyes very wide like she knew where
I was going as she smirked at me. Gina handed Missy my things and Betty
told Rick that I had plenty to wear at my place when I got there. I then
saw Bobbie hug Betty and turn and leave me kneeling next to Rick. I then
watched as Wanda, Sherry, Stacey and Ed all say their goodbyes to rick
and Brian before they too turned and left us there.
"Ok get up Bitch," Tonya told me as she pulled me to my feet and Missy
grabbed my bag.
Rick told me to hold on and bent me over the table pulling my panties
down. He spread my cheeks with his strong hands and shoved my plug back
in before yanking them back up and letting go.
"Now we can go, get the stupid slut in my car," he barked and then Tonya
jerked my leash and we hurried to do so.
I was placed in the back seat with Missy and we waited for Rick to
appear. Tonya climbed in the front seat holding my leash as he got in.
"I think you are going to be pretty worthless for a few days but should
heal in no time, you at least can still use that mouth of yours if
nothing else," he said as he pulled off.
I was beat, humiliated, shocked and very tired and it didn't take long,
passed out for the ride home.
10年前